LE GRAN BAL DU VENUS DE MILO (almost complete version)

 

 An Unbelievable Adventure

 

 Edited by  J.R.H. Willson

 

 

I was pleasantly surprised one London October afternoon to see an old friend seated by a window of the King's Arms. I greeted him warmly, being surprised that he

didn't rise, but he did look a little tired. He motioned me to join him, and after a few reminiscences, told me an incredible tale. I found it difficult to believe, but there was

no reason for him to fabricate it. In fact, I was later able to confirm some of the details of the intriguing story. For reasons which will become evident, names of the

principals have been changed

 

--I will call my friend Arthur Alten.

 

 

 J.R.H.W.

 

 I.

 

 

 I had high hopes for a wonderfully enjoyable week, for I had made the arrangements, and knew what was to transpire -- but I was not prepared for the outcome, nor the

tremendous effect that week would have on many peoples' lives. You see, an old friend, Cyrus Ching, a Chinese shipping owner, had made known to me his plan. He

had the same quirk as I, and planned a solution to our long-time dilemma. For he had discovered that Chow Yee Wong, a scientist of international fame (known even

despite the strict Chinese secrecy), had made a startling discovery while pursuing his work on superconductivity. Only they knew the secret side effects of the machine

he had created -- but I'm getting ahead of my story.

 

 Bill and Anitra Nevins, close friends of Mavis and myself, were conversing happily with Mavis as our jet settled onto the runway at Nice. A week at an exclusive resort,

with promise of something different, and all very mysterious, had intrigued us all. For as much as we had travelled, often together, this week had a special appeal to our

fancies. Bill didn't completely share my quirk, but he suspected that Anitra might like it, and of course he knew grossly of the plans. When I say grossly, I

underestimate him, for he was a very perceptive individual whose ability to anticipate a situation was uncanny. It was this keen perception that had brought us together,

for he had observed friction between Mavis and I at our first meeting years ago, and had given me a few tips to help out. He was a good ten years older than the rest of

us, and had developed quite a paunch. He was quite a contrast to the gorgeous Anitra, but they always seemed quite happy with each other. He really had a difficult

life, for Anitra clearly needed to be number one, thus forcing him to curtail his dynamic approach in her favor.

 

  Anitra, a Swedish beauty with long blonde hair and a delectable accent, chattered a good deal, not knowing anything about the details, but delighted beyond belief with

anticipation nevertheless. Mavis, you remember, had a wonderful personality, with the natural sense of humor that often goes with a figure a little on the plump side.

She was also a good sport, a fact which encouraged me to try this daring experiment. I was relatively quiet during the trip, for my excitement was tempered by a

nagging fear that all might not go as expected. And like most things in life, what developed was not what I anticipated -- at once supremely better, and yet enormously

different.

 

 As we were driving into the rolling hills, our excitement mounted. The normally beautiful countryside was a parched brown, for the summer -- long drought had been

the worst in centuries. Had not the trees still been green, I could have imagined that we were in a desert climate. But as we approached the villa, visible on top of a hill a

few kilometers away, we noted with relief that it was set in marvelous greenery -- like an oasis. Apparently the owner had found access to enough water to keep the

majestic palace in all its splendor. The villa was low and rambling, all white with a large expanse of tile roof.

 

 We entered through an impressive stone arch, with old-world wrought iron gates, and showed our invitations to an immaculately uniformed attendant, who waved us

through. As the car crunched to a stop on the gravel at the entrance, I was pleasantly surprised at the quiet elegance of the villa. In all my travels I had never seen a

more beautiful place -- perhaps my excited anticipation colored my impression, but the magnificent foyer seemed more fitting for a grand hotel from times past. The

brocade tapestries, the tasteful sculpture -- all were in such excellent condition that Mavis remarked what a delightful contrast this was to the many ruined and restored

chateaux we'd visited. For this place looked real, all the more so because of the many couples milling around -- the babble of excited chatter indicated the international

nature of the guests -- I counted five different languages which I could identify, and some others I could not.

 

 As our bags were deposited on the gleaming brown tile which seemed to stretch out forever down long corridors, we were approached by an impeccably dressed,

distinguished-looking man -- obviously the manager. He asked something in French, which Anitra promptly answered. As they talked, I wondered if her French also had

a Swedish accent -- perhaps not, for it was her second language, she having learned English as an adult. She translated that we had a suite, as I had arranged, and

that we were free to relax around the grounds until the ball, which started at six.

 

 As the porter carried our bags along the long outdoor corridor, I felt the pleasant beauty of the surroundings relieving my tense feelings about the outcome of the

evening. Our suite was elegant -- a sitting room, a small kitchen, and two luxuriously furnished bedrooms. A large window revealed a different and equally beautiful view

of the neatly maintained grounds. An atmosphere of serenity prevailed.

 

 Anitra was bubbly, her broad smile showing her obvious pleasure. "Le Grand Bal du Venus de Milo," she mused. "What an intriguing idea. Only I did not understand

one instruction -- we are to wear sleeveless gowns, or ones with short sleeves.

 

 Now why would that be? Oh, well, when in Rome -- do you have something, Mavis?"

 

  "I'm sure I do," she replied. "Let's take a stroll around this place -- Art, dear, this is magnificent. Thanks so for suggesting it -- you always have such novel ideas."

 

  "I'm glad you like it," was all I could reply, for I knew why the short sleeves were required -- and novel? She had some surprises coming. For that matter, so did I, but I

didn't know it yet.

 

  After a short, pleasant stroll, we grabbed a relaxing nap, to recover a little from the jet lag.

 

 * * * * *

 

 As we walked along the corridor that evening, I admired the radiantly lovely girls, chattering excitedly. Anitra wore a long, tight-fitting black satin gown, cut very low in

front, and with narrow, jewelled straps. She wore opera-length evening gloves, their slender whiteness extending gracefully from beneath her mink stole. Her long legs

were accentuated by the clinging skirt, and her nylon-clad feet were daintily set off by the slim straps of her high-heeled sandals. Mavis had selected a chiffon cocktail

length dress, very elegant, and also low cut. Her Stonemarten stole reminded me of the excitement of smuggling it out of Greece years ago. Her shapely legs were

inviting, and she wore highheeled glass (really clear plastic) shoes displaying her neatly manicured toes with sensuality. Both girls wore distinctive, tasteful jewelry -- or

at least I thought so, for Bill and I both selected it all for them. We even had some specially made to his designs. We were of course in evening dress -- I ribbed Bill

about the fancy, ruffled shirt he was wearing, but he dismissed the remark as though his mind was on something else.

 

 We were greeted in the foyer by the manager, who directed us to a side door, the main arched entry being blocked by an ornate screen. I caught a fleeting glimpse of

the guests already in the ballroom, and my heart skipped a beat -- it was really true! The small room we entered was only dimly illuminated; a low-pitched hum

permeated the area. I saw an oriental woman, handsome despite the grey in her black hair, but my eyes were drawn to the apparatus surrounding her. On a table

behind her was a complex-appearing device, with two large glass globes on top of it, glowing faintly blue inside. Other pieces of equipment were on the floor, under the

table, and beside it, some still in shipping crates, and others on top of them. The floor was barely discernible beneath the spaghetti-like maze of heavy electrical cables

connecting the equipment. Tall cylinders of gas were stacked in a rack against the far wall, tubing from them mingling with the cables on the floor. The woman rose

from behind a low console, covered with a myriad of switches and dials.  "You are English?" she asked, smiling.

 

 "We are American," Anitra answered, looking around the room in bewilderment.

 

  "Splendid. I am Madame Chow. Welcome to Le Gran Bal du Venus de Milo -- I have a few preliminaries before you enter." She seated herself and shuffled through

some cards. "You are the Altens and the Nevins, yes?" Noting the affirmative responses, she continued, looking intently at the girls. "You must be pledged to complete

secrecy about this machine, even should you decline to participate. Please sign these agreements." They agreed in wonderment, and I felt myself tense with

anticipation. Madame Chow lifted a wand-like device of gleaming gold and ivory, with a delicately scrolled handle, on which was a tiny button and an ornate knob. A

braided metal hose and a heavy electric cord went from the handle to coils on the floor. She fitted a small gold ring onto the end of the wand, and explained, "This is a

machine which shrinks matter for a period of time. As you may know, all matter is more than 99% voids, and only appears to be solid. This instrument can reduce the

molecules to a nearly solid density, without altering their structure in any other way. So I can do this," she said, adjusting the knob until a faint hiss could be heard.

Checking the dials and adjusting a few switches and knobs, she raised her hand and waved the wand at it. I was startled by a pattern of thin ruby-red rays of light

suddenly reflecting around the inside of the glass spheres, recognizing them as laser beams, and immediately heard a gasp from the girls. Looking at Madame Chow, I

saw that her index finger was now only a short stump an inch or so in length!

 

 She continued, "There's no pain at all. The finger is still there, but you would need a microscope to see it. To all appearances, it has been neatly amputated, but in 15

seconds, it will reappear."

 

 Anitra reached her gloved finger to touch the nub, and remarked. "How very interesting. But what is this all leading towards?"

 

 Then, without warning, the stump started to grow quite rapidly. In a second, it was a complete finger, and Madame Chow flexed it to demonstrate that it was indeed

normal again. She continued, "As you know, this is the Bal du Venus de Milo, and I'm sure that you recollect that she is without arms. So you may spend the evening

temporarily armless . . . ."

 

 "Oh, no!" Mavis exclaimed, shrinking back. Anitra's mouth was open in amazement.

 

 Just then, a curtain rustled, and a beautiful Chinese woman appeared -- I recognized her immediately as Cyrus Ching's wife -- but my heart started pounding when I

noticed that from the shortsleeved green brocade sheath with a high mandarin collar protruded not arms, but neatly rounded creamy white stumps! She introduced

herself with a little bow, and welcomed the girls. "I hope that you have a truly delightful evening -- everything has been arranged for your enjoyment and comfort. You, of

course, may refuse to participate, and you will be quietly escorted away from here, but even so, you must maintain your pledge of secrecy."

 

 The ensuing silence was agonizing, at least to me, as I watched Madame Ching looking at the girls, and they studying her. Mavis appeared to be almost in a state of

shock. Anitra seemed to be in deep thought, and reached out to touch one of Madame Ching's stumps, which she promptly extended a little.

 

 Anitra broke the silence. She asked slowly, "We must have our arms reduced to remain?" a troubled expression on her face.

 

 "Those are the rules. It's quite safe, and as Madame Chow mentioned, completely painless."

 

 "But why?" Mavis asked. "Why would anyone want to do such a ridiculous thing? I think it's completely asinine."

 

 Madame Ching looked puzzled. "You don't know that your men will appreciate you more without arms?" she asked.

 

 "Appreciate me more? Why, that's ridiculous. Because I'd be helpless?" she asked, and then turned to me. "Do you want me to have my arms amputated? Like hers?

she asked, pointing to Madame Ching's stumps.

 

 "Yes," I replied, barely audible. "I do. My mouth was bonedry, for this was what I had feared. I shouldn't have been so surreptitious. "I mean, not amputated, but

reduced. As Madame Ching said, it's perfectly safe -- she's participating.

 

 "And so are many others," she noted, waving a stump, in the general direction of the ballroom.

 

 "Well, I won't have any part of it," Mavis exclaimed. "If

 

 we have to leave, we'll leave. I'm not going to spend 15 seconds without arms. This is sick!"

 

 My hopes crashed to the floor. I had exposed my fervent desires, and spent a good deal of money -- for nothing. Worse than nothing. Things would never be the same

again, I could tell by looking at Mavis' scowl.

 

 Anitra toyed with one of Madame Ching's stumps. "You are certain that it is completely safe, for you have tried it," she said to her as if thinking aloud.

 

 "Many times," she replied. "My husband enjoys me this way. It's not bad at all, you know. If you choose to participate, I'm sure you'll find some enjoyment."

 

 Anitra looked at Bill. "Would you like me to participate?" she asked seriously.

 

 "If you'd like," he replied. What have you got to lose?"

 

 "Will you promise to take proper care of me while I am without arms?"

 

 "Of course I will," he replied."

 

 I brightened at the renewed possibility and put my arm around Mavis. "And I'll promise to be your complete slave-- your wish will be my command."

 

 She looked at me almost in disbelief, and then turned to Anitra. "Are you serious?" she asked.

 

 "Oh, why not?" she replied. "I have often wondered how one would feel without a limb. I am tempted to try it for an evening."

 

 "I'm scared. This is all too much at once," Mavis said.

 

 "Would you like to try the 15 second reduction of your finger as I did?" Madame Chow asked.

 

 "Yes." Anitra said. and extended her hand. Madame Chow grasped her wrist, and waved the wand at her outstretched index finger. With the same flash of lights, the

finger shrunk as the wand was advanced, until only a short stump of a finger remained, the glove contoured neatly around the tip.

 

 "Why, you are right -- there is no pain at all. There is simply no feeling! This is amazing -- Mavis, will you also do it?" she saaid extending the stump for Mavis to feel the

tip. She had barely touched it when it began to grow again. "Absolutely amazing!" she repeated. "I will do it if you will also, Mavis."

 

 "I - I'm not sure. I guess it is safe, but . . ." she replied hesitatingly as she cautiously extended her finger. Like Anitra's, it was quickly reduced to a stump, and she

pressed her thumb to it. "It feels so strange," she said, moving it around. Then it promptly grew to its full length. "So it's painless-- and safe," she meditated aloud. "But

I'm so . . . I know I'm not going to enjoy it, so why should I . . . ." she trailed off, obviously confused.

 

 It will be like bondage, will it not?" Anitra remarked.

 

 "I've never wanted to try that either," Mavis replied. She cast a furtive glance at me, and then turned to Anitra. "I - I guess if you're going to do it, I will too." She looked

at me again, and smiled weakly.

 

 "I'll see to it that you enjoy yourself," I promised.

 

 "Then shall we proceed?" Anitra asked. "What do we do now?"

 

 "Remove your stoles," Madame Chow directed. Bill and I complied, and collected their handbags as well. Looking at Anitra, she said, "Turn down the tops of your

gloves a little -- it's not necessary to remove them. Good. Which of you is Mrs. Nevins?"

 

 "I am," Anitra answered. "Why must you know that?"

 

 "Your programs are slightly different," Madame Chow remarked as she fitted a larger gold ring onto the wand. Now I could see tiny perforations around the inner

circumference of the ring -- I fumbled hopelessly with the principle of the device. I knew that gases could be compressed to a fraction of their volume, but solids? The

whole idea was mind-boggling -- and absolutely fascinating. Madame Chow made several adjustments at the console, and instructed, "Hold your arms out straight."

She then stepped from behind the eerie dials, and with one smooth motion of the wand with the ring encircling the arm, advanced it from Anitra's outstretched fingertips

towards her shoulder. I watched in amazement as the fingers, the hand and the arm disappeared as the ring advanced. Even the jewelled watch on her wrist just --

disappeared! She stopped just as the last bit of white glove vanished, and there was Anitra with only a gorgeous stump of an arm! She made another adjustment, and

the other arm seemingly evaporated. Then, repeating the process, she also reduced Mavis' arms to glorious stumps.

 

 "Is that all there is to it?" Anitra asked.

 

 "That is all," Madame Chow answered, directing us to replace the stoles. My heart was beating rapidly as I gently lowered Mavis' new stumps, and fondled them

lovingly as I placed the stole around them. I kissed her cheek softly. "Have a grand evening," Madame Chow offered as she set the wand down.

 

 "Oh!" Mavis exclaimed. "What do I do if I have to go to the bathroom?"

 

 Madame Chang laughed. "Maids are in attendance in the lavatories -- you will find them very efficient and pleasant.

 

 Come along -- I'll introduce you," she said, lifting one of those delightful nubs to show the way. Bill and I retrieved the girls' tiny handbags, and escorted them through

the door into the grand ballroom. After we had deposited their wraps at the cloakroom counter, Anitra explored various movements of the abbreviated appendages.

 

 "They are really neat," she exclaimed. "And there is no feeling at all. How fascinating! How funny it feels to bend an elbow and have nothing happen. Or flex fingers -- it

feels as if there is nothing there. Have you tried it, Mavis?"

 

 "Yes, and I'm not sure I like it," she replied. "Do you really enjoy this?"

 

 "It is so different," Anitra mused. "I am glad I tried this--now I will know how it feels to be missing a limb. It is not at all as I would have thought."

 

 Mavis pointed a nub at me and said, "Is my arm really still there?" She had a worried look on her face.

 

 I looked intently at the tip. I could see only a tiny bud, and touched it with my finger. "It's there all right," I assured her. "But it's really very tiny. How does it feel?"

 

 "It doesn't," she said. "I hope this turns out all right. I'm worried."

 

 "Oh, it's going to be great," I assured her. "And there's nothing to worry about -- remember, I'm at your service." I suddenly found myself garrulous, now that I realized

fully that my fears that one or both lovely women would refuse to participate had not materialized. My elation must have been clearly evident.

 

 Mavis laughed, "You're enjoying this more than I am."

 

 I laughed with her, and placed my arms around her, savoring the feel of the breast-length nubbin. "I'll make your evening happy too," I promised. I enjoyed the round of

introductions, especially to the ladies, all of whom had arm stumps of similar length. They instinctively offered them as though they were still arms-- Anitra quickly

adapted and raised one of her nubs to touch the outstretched stumps. I took the opportunity to take each one in my hand and bowed to kiss its tip -- to the enjoyment of

the lovely women, I was pleased to note.

 

 This had exceeded my wildest dreams -- a roomful of beautiful, armless women! And my own Mavis, and delightful Anitra included -- I was too busy enjoying it all to

even anticipate the future.

 

 The girls seated themselves gracefully on a luxurious couch, and Bill and I took bubbling glasses of champagne from a tray offered by a cute maid. Her two arms

seemed out of place here, but practicality must prevail, I concluded. As I offered Mavis a sip, I felt awkward holding the glass to her lip -- as a matter of fact, some

champaign spilled, dripping from her chin, and she made futile attempts to brush it away with her stumps. I laughed, as I took my handkerchief and wiped it away,

conscious of her scowl. Then as I inserted the handkerchief between her breasts, she giggled, and brushed my hand with the tip of a nub. I impulsively leaned over and

kissed her, fondly. I sat beside her, and taking both arm remnants in my hands said, "Did I ever tell you that I've fallen in love with you?" She returned my kiss; placing

her stumps on my cheeks, to my great delight.

 

 "You two stop that!" Anitra joked, laughing gaily. "There will be time for that later. I would like a cigarette, please." I turned and reached for her purse, selected a

cigarette, placed it carefully in her lips, and quickly lit it. As I removed the cigarette, she blew the delicious smoke at the match, extinguishing it. We both laughed, and

she snuggled closer. How near heaven I was, sitting between the two helpless beauties, surrounded by glorious stumps -- I was too excited to even get aroused. Bill

had wandered off, as he was prone to do, and I found myself happily busy taking care of both girls. Mavis didn't smoke, but I was constantly occupied lifting the

champagne glasses. I was much more accomplished sitting beside the lovely creatures, for I could put my head close to theirs and handle the glasses much more

smoothly. I found that I became much more sensitive to their wants, and no more spillage occurred, although I was tempted with Anitra, for I so wanted to mop around

her beautiful cleavage. Since I am right handed, I noted that bringing the glass around Anitra's head worked very well, and pulled her delightfully towards me. She was

enjoying every second of it, and used a stump on my hand to guide it.

 

 "This is different, and interesting, is it not?' she asked of Mavis.

 

 "It's different, all right," she scowled. "I feel so completely helpless. I've had enough already."

 

 "Oh, come now," Anitra chided. "Why don't you relax and enjoy it? Do you not like being waited upon?"

 

 "Oh, that part is sort of fun," she replied. "But I just don't like the idea of having to be waited on. It's like I've just given myself completely into Arthur's hands."

 

 "Yes, I know, " Anitra agreed. "And I think that I very much like that feeling. We often do hold back our feelings, to the detriment of our enjoyment -- do you agree,

Mavis?"

 

 "Well, maybe. Sure, I hold back my feelings sometimes -- but there's protection from being hurt, you know, I guess that's what I don't like -- I'm so vulnerable now. I'm

worried silly that something is going to go wrong, and I'll be stranded and helpless. I've lost any independence, too, I can't be at all confident that I can get what I want.

Don't you see that?"

 

 "Oh, you do worry too much," Anitra chided. "And we can get anything we want, merely by asking." She turned to me and said, "I would like another cigarette, please."

I complied, and after she had blown the thin stream of smoke through her pursed lips, she continued. "See? There is nothing to it." She turned and thanked me with

that broad smile.

 

 "Oh, for you I'm sure it works. You did that sort of thing anyway," she said, a little jealous. It was true, of course, for I had observed that Anitra used every little trick in

the book to get men to wait on her. And I was ready to jump at her every command -- she really had this game mastered.

 

 "But you could also," Anitra replied. "Do try, Mavis -- it is only being feminine, and I like that very much."

 

 Mavis laughed, a little nervously. "O.K. -- I'll try." She turned to me and said, "I would like a sip of champagne, dear."

 

 She batted her eyelashes as she spoke, and we all burst into laughter at that. Mavis almost couldn't stop long enough to take the sip as I offered it to her. "Now I'm

your poor, helpless baby -- do take care of little old me," she giggled as she wiggled close to me and lay her head on my shoulder.

 

 "I'll be delighted to." I replied happily, pulling her close to me. "Remember, I'm your slave now."

 

 I was in ecstasy in sly great fortune, and was a little disappointed when Bill returned. He already showed the effects of champagne, but responded when Anitra

suggested that we dance to the strains of soft music emanating from the adjoining room. I assisted the ladies up with a hand under their stumps, and placed my arm

around Mavis to escort her, delighting when she stroked it with her nub. "Happy?" I asked. She nodded weakly, and I felt that she still wasn't enjoying the evening. I

bent over to kiss her neck, and was pleased with the resultant wiggle and pressure from the arm remnant. She looked a little worried as we faced each other on the

dance floor, but relaxed a little as she looked at the other armless beauties happily dancing. I lifted her stumps, holding her right one in my cupped hand, and resting

the other on my encircling arm, I pulled her close, and stepped out. Mavis loved to dance, and was very light on her feet. I was pleased to note that she was enjoying it

greatly -- the delightful feel of her stumps prompted me to even better dancing than usual. As the dance ended, the men applauded, the women beaming at their

partners. I marvelled at how happy they all appeared, for I suspected that none of them had any real desire to be armless. But women do like to be a little helpless at

times, so they must be enjoying that feeling, knowing that it was only temporary.

 

 I asked Anitra for a dance, and we exchanged partners. She was an even better dancer than Mavis, and we had enjoyed dancing together many times. She had

adapted marvelously to her lack of arms, and was fast becoming expert with the short stumps. We did twirls, back bends and the complete repertoire, her beautifully

tanned arm remnants flying with a grace that implied that she had been armless all her life. At the conclusion, we fell happily into each other's arms -- or rather my arms

and her remains. I touched our foreheads and rubbed noses -- she stroked my cheeks with those delightful nubs -- it was supreme ecstasy for me, especially since she

was enjoying it so very much.

 

 The buffet dinner was another wonderful experience. Bill and I each took a single plate, and added what the girls directed with their arm stumps. Feeding them tiny

bites gave me great pleasure, and I was happy that Mavis appeared to be enjoying it now. The champagne and the dancing had relaxed her, and she jokingly teased

me with her nubs as I placed the delicious morsels in her mouth. Bill didn't seem nearly as happy as I was, but Anitra was exuberant and playful, and he liked her

attentiveness.

 

 Strolling around the crowded room after dinner, I spotted Cyrus across the room. Pulling Mavis along, I extended warm greetings, and thanked him profusely for

arranging such an exciting time. In response to my questions, he confirmed that he had smuggled Dr. Chow and his machine out of China at some risk, for Dr. Chow

had wanted to escape the Communist oppression. He had brought the only complete machine, which incidentally had not been designed for the purpose it was now

being used. It seems that Dr. Chow had been busy with an experiment, when his curious kitten jumped onto the table and playfully pawed at the flashing lights. The

paw had disappeared, to the bewilderment of both of them. He was guilt-stricken, until the paw quickly reappeared. Realizing the significance of his discovery, he made

many experiments on animals, ultimately proving the complete safety of the device, to the point of trying it -- first on himself, and then on his wife, for he, too, shared our

quirk.

 

 It seemed natural that he would approach Cyrus, offering the use of the machine in exchange for his escape. Dr. Chow was introduced but he spoke no English. I

recognized his wife as the charming lady who had operated the machine -- she was at his side, herself now armless like the rest.

 

 I hated to see the evening draw to a close, but I was savoring the thoughts of what lay ahead, for although the ball ended at midnight, our women would remain

armless for a longer time. I began to worry again -- wondering what their reactions would be when they discovered that they would be without arms for a while longer.

We bade pleasant goodbyes to all, and collected the girls' wraps.

 

 As we made our way along the wide corridor, Anita was still talking excitedly. The girls' stoles again completely covered their stumps, but Anitra continued to wave

them as she talked, making quickly darting bulges in the fur. Bill was quiet, and I suspected that he had imbibed a bit too much, as he usually did. Mavis walked quietly

at my side, and I wondered what her thoughts were as I caressed her through the soft fur.

 

 In the suite, we sipped a nightcap as we relaxed. Bill had disappeared, and I was just as happy to be alone with the lovely beauties. I had mixed a single drink, which

we all sipped in turn. Anitra spoke with a hint of remorse, "Well, midnight is almost here. This has been a delightful experience -- I will be a little sorry to see it all end."

 

 "It's not over yet," I said, giving them the first hint.

 

 "You mean our arms won't materialize at midnight?" Mavis asked in a surprised, and somewhat panicky tone.

 

 "Not quite," I replied. "We wanted to savor you this way for a while longer."

 

 "How much longer?" Mavis persisted.

 

 "That's a secret," I replied, kissing her cheek.

 

 "How am I going to undress for bed?" she queried?

 

 "I'll be delighted to take care of that," I replied.

 

 The drink finished, we rose, and after bidding Anitra good night, entered our bedroom. Anitra promptly appeared at the door and excitedly said, "Bill has passed out --

now how will I undress?

 

 "We'll have to call a maid," Mavis offered. I picked up the telephone, and hearing the reply in French, held it for Anitra. She clasped the handset to her ear and chin

with a stump, and talked rapidly, gesticulating with her free arm remnant.

 

 I caught the falling handset as she released it. "There are no maids," she said slowly. "What now?"

 

 "I'll be glad to help," I said, my excitement at the prospect arousing Mavis.

 

 "No way," she said, glaring at me. Then, after thinking it for a second, she continued, "I guess that's the only way, but I'm going to be a stern chaperone."

 

 We all went into their bedroom, which we could have found blindfolded by listening to the loud snores of Bill.

 

 "My lover," Anitra joked, waving a nub at him. She faced me with a big smile, and kicked off her sandals. I turned her around, and unzipped her gown. Slipping the

jewelled straps off her beautiful bare shoulders, I let the gown drop to the floor, and she daintily stepped out. She really didn't have much on now--only pantyhose and a

strapless wired black bra. I paused to admire her delightful figure -- trim hips, a schoolgirl waist, and full breasts. Every line perfect, especially the dangling stumps. I

made to undo the bra, but Mavis all but shrieked, "Put on a nightie first!" waving her stumps wildly. Anitra laughed, and pointed one of her nubs, and I took a flimsy one

out of the drawer. She raised both of those lovely things high, and I slipped it over her head, and adjusted the straps as she dropped the abbreviated appendages.

When I undid the bra with almost trembling fingers, and pulled it out from under the nightie, noting the firmness of those lovely breasts.

 

 "You really didn't need this," I noted. for they were as erect and pretty as they had been with the bra.

 

 "I did so," she laughed, shaking her torso so that they bounced delightfully.

 

 Mavis shouted, "Cut that out!" her jealousy showing. I laughed hastily as I reached under the nightgown, and peeled off the pantyhose, savoring every inch. Anitra sat

on the edge of her bed, and extended her dainty feet. I relished removing the hose from them, she wiggling her toes sensually. I gently removed her earrings and

necklace.

 

 "Anything more?" I asked hopefully.

 

 "That's enough!" Mavis exploded. "Let's go." I pulled the bedcovers back, and Anitra slid in sexily, leaning back and supporting herself with the extended stumps. I

knew that her nightgown would have hiked up, but I didn't dare offer to straighten it. Gently pulling the covers over her shoulders, I gave her a quick kiss and wished her

goodnight.

 

 "Leave the door ajar," she said softly, "and your own also. If I need something during the night. I do not think I will be able to wake Bill." Mavis had fortunately started

for our room and didn't hear the request. I complied, and secretly hoped that she would need something. Little did I know what she had in mind.  I enjoyed undressing

Mavis, too, but she wasn't all that happy about it. I placed lingering kisses on each part of her soft body as it was uncovered. I helped her into the bed, and quickly

undressed. I climbed in alongside her, wearing only my jockey shorts, for that was what I liked to sleep in, and snuggled up close. She responded hesitatingly to my

caresses, and finally said that she was tired. With great disappointment, I climbed into my own bed -- I had so wanted sex with an armless beauty.

 

 I turned out the light, and lay awake, thinking about the wonderful evening. Mavis was soon asleep, as her deep, regular breathing proclaimed. I saw a shadow flit

through the moonlit door opening, and my heartbeat increased. "Anitra?" I whispered.

 

 "No, it is only the maid," she laughed as she sat on the bed. I reached for her soft body, and felt my hand clamped between her stumps. She pulled gently, and I

quickly rose and followed her out of the room, quietly closing the door behind me. Outside, I pulled her close, loving the feel of those grand breasts on my chest, and

delighting as she rubbed my cheeks and neck with those soft arm nubs, returning my kiss with excitement. I steered her to the sitting room, and turned on a soft light.

As I sat beside her on the couch, her sensuous feet stroked my calf. I could now see her face, all smiles, and resumed kissing her -- all over. As I fumbled the

nightgown straps over her shoulders, I all but gasped at the sight of her bare breasts--they were perfectly formed, but creamy white in contrast to her well tanned torso.

They stood out like snow-capped mountains in a desert. I nibbled at them with great delight, amplified by her gentle stroking of my head with those wonderful soft

stumps.

 

 Then she abruptly leaned back, and as I sat up, startled, I felt her foot slide up my leg. She deftly inserted her wiggling toes inside the elastic waistband of my shorts,

and I almost yelped aloud as her foot teased my genitals playfully. I leaned over her, turning so that I could enjoy her foot caressing, but getting close enough to fondle

those beautiful breasts again. She rubbed the back of my hands with her stumps, and giggled as she increased her foot massage tempo. My organ jumped instantly to

attention, and I noted with satisfaction that her nipples were firm. I dropped my hand to her silken gold love patch, and was delighted to feel the warm, moist, velvet-like

smoothness. As I fondled everything I could, wishing I had four hands, she deftly pushed my shorts down with that dainty foot.

 

 I could hardly wait now, and moved about so she could slide them off completely, and laughed as she swung them in a triumphant circle with her foot. I pulled the

nightgown up, and she raised the cute stumps as I slid it over her head. Her perfumed warmth was overpowering as I lowered myself gently onto her. She wiggled

contentedly as I entered, her legs encircling me and her stumps flailing wildly as she desperately tried to grab me. I held them to me as our bucking tempo rapidly

increased. Her excitement was extreme now, and she squirmed in wild ecstasy, then opened her eyes wide in silent gratitude.

 

 With only a slight pause, she resumed, and I felt all my nerves tingle as I erupted explosively. I fell onto her, and covered her with kisses, happily encased in her

warmth, and thrilling to the gentle stroking of her arm remnants.

 

 "You're fantastic!" I whispered. "God, what a woman. I've dreamed of this for years, thinking, 'that lucky Bill'. "Wow!"

 

 "That 'lucky Bill' is nothing by comparison. You are all I hoped for and more. This is heaven," she cooed, loving my caressing and kissing, and moving around to

present more places to my eager lips.

 

 "God, when I think of all the years I've known you -- I've always had a 'hands off' attitude -- I never knew you cared for me," I bblurted out.

 

 "Well, I did," she smiled at me. "And when you undressed me, I had an irrepressible desire -- I almost could not stand it when your hands touched me under the

nightgown. I am so glad that you did that just the way you did. You are so good!" she said with a wiggle of her body pressed to mine.

 

 "I really enjoyed that," I replied, beaming at her, "But this is so much better. You're perfect."

 

 "Do you like me without arms?" she asked, holding the sensuous remnants up to inspect them.

 

 "Yes, I do, very much," I said, kissing them both. "I can't explain it, but you're more beautiful and fantastically desirable this way. Do you like it?"

 

 "I like right now," she said softly. "I had never thought of this, but I have enjoyed the evening so much -- I do very much like being waited upon. I do not mind being

helpless when you are around. Hold me closer -- I dearly love that -- you must hold me twice as hard, since I cannot hold you."

 

 I pulled her close to me, and relaxed, enjoying everything in reflection. 'What a dream,' I thought. 'This is too good to be true.' But when I looked at Anitra's serene

countenance, her eyes closed, and a smile on her lips, I knew it was real. I leaned over to kiss those inviting lips, and then rolled over, standing with her legs tightly

around me. I bent over to retrieve her nightgown, and carried her into her bedroom, my now limp organ still happily encased inside her. I lowered her onto the bed, and

reluctantly let her go. I was tingling all over as I slipped the nightie over her raised stumps, and tucked her under the bedcovers. With a long lingering kiss, I left the

room with great reluctance, and dropped into my own bed. 'What a grand finale to a grand night,' I thought as I dropped into a restful sleep.

 

 

II.

 

 

 I awoke to bright rays of sunshine streaming through the drapes. I stretched, and looked at Mavis, still asleep -- then the previous evening's excitement, returned, for

the delightful stumps were still there, lying limp outside the tangled bed covers. At once I climbed in with her, and snuggled close to her lovely, soft body. I caressed the

nearest nub fondly, then one of her inviting breasts. She stirred, and moved a stump slowly, then abruptly opened her eyes wide. I quickly kissed her partly open mouth

as she held up both arm remnants and studied them. I looked into her eyes, and she smiled weakly and slowly stroked my cheeks. My kisses spread rapidly, and her

giggles were punctuated with playful pokes and gentle rubs with her delightful stumps, which got more than their share of kissing. I pulled soft folds of their skin with

my pressed lips, to her great delight. What a wonderful girl, I thought, and told her so.

 

 We progressed slowly, savouring all manner of positions, experimenting to get different feelings for both of us from those glorious nubs. But I must confess, the one I

liked the best was the feel of her soft lips around me while she stroked my groin and pelvis with her stump tips. My tongue got a lot of satisfying exercises before I

scrambled around to pull her on top me. The light in her eyes revealed her happiness as she placed her nubs just below my collarbones to support her weight, jiggling

her dangling breasts against my bare chest. Her stumps slipped off several times as the tempo increased, and she laughed each time as she fell onto me. Her warm

pressure was so pleasant that I let her struggle a little before pushing her up again. I finally supported her shoulders and she responded by stroking everything within

reach of the little nubs. By moving her torso, I could direct them to my neck, my eyes, my cheeks -- and of course, those soft, full breasts pressed against me often.

Again I wanted four hands to be able to fondle more places. But that was being greedy, for I'm not sure I could stand much more pleasure. Our simultaneous climax

was most satisfying to both of us, for we knew each other's timing perfectly from years of practice-- I found that even though my pleasure and excitement was directly

increased by her stumps, I could still anticipate precisely. She stretched out on top of me, basking in the afterglow, and I delighted in the pressure of her body,

savouring all I could reach with my now-free hands.

 

 I finally maneuvered us around so that she sat in my lap, still encasing me by wrapping her legs around my waist-- I had to place my hands under her armpits to keep

her from falling over backwards. She waved her stumps around, and said happily, "These things really turn you on, don't they, dear? You've never been better."

 

 I leaned forward to accept her kiss and more fondling, for she was now not the least bit bashful about using her soft nubs. "Do they ever, love," I replied. "I think you

like them too, don't you?"

 

 "Well, I really don't like being helpless all the time, but right now is perfect. And they tingle so delightfully -- kiss them some more." She raised the nubs to my mouth. I

opened it gradually wider, sucking the tip of the soft appendage further into my mouth until I could feel my teeth gently touching the smooth skin. Mavis squealed with

delight and wiggled it, at the same time caressing my cheek with the other one. She was excited again, and shuddered with ecstasy as I slowly slid my mouth away,

massaging vigorously with my tongue. Before I could even catch my breath, the other nub was pressed to me for similar treatment. She bounced up and down in my

lap, and cried, "Do come alive down there, dear -- this is heaven!"

 

 "You nympho," I laughed after I had freed my mouth. "I'm an old man, you know."

 

 "Oh. drat!" she beamed, jiggling her pendulous breasts with her stumps, then raising them and sensuously letting each one slide off the tip. "Do you like these as

much as Anitra's?"

 

 "They're a lot closer to home," I lied, releasing a hand to fondle one. She placed the nub against my hand and guided it around.

 

 "I want to do something special to please you," she said.

 

 "You've done it," I said, as my limp organ slid out. She slid onto the floor and fondled it gently with her soft stumps as I spread my legs to make room. "I want to take

good care of you," she addressed it, placing a fond kiss as she held it up with one of the nubs.

 

 "How about a shower?" I asked with anticipation.

 

 "Oh, goody," she laughed, standing quickly and running for the door. "Come on, slowpoke!"

 

 Once lathered up, the feel of her body was even more pleasant, especially the stroking with her ever-active stumps. I savored them particularly, but I delighted in

massaging every inch of her soft body. We reluctantly rinsed, and I dried us slowly, she playfully getting her cute nubs in the way periodically. I slipped the towel behind

her fanny, and she rubbed back and forth briskly, accompanied by sensuous jiggling of both her breasts and stumps. I stood behind her, pulling her close, enjoying the

feel of her soft hair as she leaned her head against my neck.

 

 She slowly pulled away, and with a glowing smile at me stepped gaily into the bathroom. "What shall I wear today?" she mused aloud.

 

 "You're a true Venus," I said admiringly. "Let's start with these," holding up some dark chocolate pantyhose. She sat on the bed and extended a tiny foot. As I slipped

on the sheer nylon, she wiggled her toes and arched her foot repeatedly, obviously pleased as I smoothed the stocking and caressed her toes, foot and ankle. I

progressed slowly up her calves, alternating from one to the other, fitting the hose as if I were creating a work of art. I passed her knees, and savored her thighs,

wondering aloud if I'd make it much further. She laughed gaily, and abruptly placed her stockinged arches against my neck, sliding them down to massage my

shoulders and up to caress my cheeks. I kissed them repeatedly with great pleasure. "You're delightfully expert with those," I noted.

 

 I just discovered them," she replied, alternately stretching each leg and admiring it.

 

 "Come now, you two lovebirds!" Anitra laughed from the doorway. You have been at that long enough. Come out now." I turned to look at her -- she was clad only in

trim white shorts and a halter, plenty enough for that figure, I thought. I mused that Bill had missed a lot of enjoyment, but knew that she enjoyed parading her lovely

body in near-nudity.

 

 "Killjoy," Mavis said trying to scowl, but too happy to be convincing.

 

 I reluctantly pulled up the waistband as she stood, and snapped the elastic smartly against her tummy. "Ouch!" she cried, pulling away, and bending over, trying to

massage it with futility. "You meanie!" I laughed, and kissed away the hurt. I started fitting her bra, adjusting each breast several times, to her obvious delight. She

interfered a lot with her again active stumps, which I kissed out of the way.

 

 "I think I'd like that pink Angora sweater, dear. I have some matching socks for these," she said, holding out the nubs. I kissed each one before slipping the short

socks over, and then fitted the sweater over the raised beauties, smoothing it with loving care. The results were most gratifying, for the sweater and the socks were in

fact of nearly identical material, so the effect was as if the sweater had been perfectly tailored to the stumps -- the short sleeves extended to just where the graceful

curve of the tips started, and the little socks fit precisely around them. I smoothed the soft Angora over and over, although there really wasn't a wrinkle or lump at all.

Mavis was obviously pleased, too, or she struck all sorts of poses with the sensually-clad nubs, sharing my admiration by viewing herself in the mirror. She brought

them to my cheeks in what was becoming as natural a movement as putting her arms around me had been. She placed her forehead against mine, and I found myself

gazing into almost starry eyes. I placed my hands over her soft stumps, now even more sensuous in the soft sweater, and caressed their tips with my fingers as I felt

my lips being drawn to hers. After all these years, I was falling uncontrollably in love again with this delightful creature.

 

 I pried myself away, and holding those delectable appendages cupped in my outstretched arms, admired her smiling beauty. I felt a warm glow at having brought her

so much happiness -- what a gratifying and pleasant surprise, for the best I had hoped for was that she would be a good sport. I selected a white, pleated skirt, and she

interrupted me. "You forgot my girdle, dear."

 

 "Sorry, no girdle." I said firmly. "I want you to feel soft and lovely."

 

 "But I'll look too fat," she said, turning and looking at herself in this mirror.

 

 "No way," I assured her, stepping behind her and massaging the sides of her full, soft hips, and pulling up delightful folds of the nylon-clad flesh. "I like you just the

way you are."

 

 "But Anitra has such a perfect figure -- you like her better than me, don't you?"

 

 "Can't I like you both?"

 

 "Only if you love me," she said, raising her stumps in preparation for an embrace.

 

 "I do love you -- oh, do I love you!" I said, steppinng into the raised beauties, and kissing her passionately.

 

 "You just love these," she said, holding the nubs still extended, and looking at each in turn.

 

 "Well, I have to admit that they've added a whole new dimension to you -- what a transformation!"

 

 "You mean subtracted a new dimension, don't you?" she laughed. I laughed with her, and held the skirt for her. She placed a stump on my shoulder for support, and

put one leg through, then the other. As I pulled the skirt up, she wiggled her hips rapidly, the sweater-clad stumps jiggling delightfully. I smoothed imaginary wrinkles

out of the pantyhose with my hands inside the skirt, then reluctantly zipped up the side and smoothed the sweater. She refused the high-heeled sandals I selected, and

chose some with a medium heel. "I want to explore this place some more," she explained. "I saw just enough yesterday to want to savour it all day." She sat on the bed

as I fitted the sandals, the white straps being strikingly set off by the dark hose, sheer enough so that her neat toes were clearly visible. She flexed them and the ankles

of her newly-discovered feet. Women's feet had always attracted me, and although I really preferred only one, I found Mavis' especially attractive now, as though their

sensuality was greatly accentuated by her lack of arms. I massaged her calves, and was well up under her skirt when Anitra called again. With a sigh, I gave a last

loving pat and reached to assist Mavis up, but she had already stood, and was walking back and forth in front of the mirror.

 

 "What do I do with these when I walk?" she queried, experimenting with various stump motions.

 

 "What would you like to do with them?"

 

 "I'd like them to look good."

 

 "They look great!" I exclaimed. "When you let them swing naturally, just a little -- like that." Her walk was really sensual. "You look perfectly natural without arms," I

observed.

 

 "I'm enjoying it more all the time," she cooed. "Why don't you get dressed?" she asked as she stepped out of the bedroom towards the little kitchen.

 

 I laughed, a little embarrassed that I'd forgotten that I was totally nude and had been ready to step out of the bedroom to follow her. I slipped on walking shorts and a

polo shirt quickly, and joined the group. Anitra was sitting on Bill's lap, playfully poking him with her well-tanned, bare stumps. Mavis greeted me with, "Would you make

me a Bloody Mary, dear?" as she deftly eased a chair out with her foot. She sat gracefully before I could assist her.

 

 "Of course. Anyone else?"

 

 "That sounds very good," Anitra said, "Mavis, you look lovely -- Art did a fine job of dressing you, but he is surely slow."

 

 "I need more practice," I laughed, as I started the drinks to the always pleasant sound of ice clinking into glasses.

 

 As I brought the drinks to the table, Mavis rose, and motioned me to her chair. As I sat, she gently dropped onto my lap, placing a soft Angora-sheathed nub on my

shoulder. We sipped the drinks slowly and reminisced about the night before -- the ball, that is, although Anitra and I snuck in a couple of understanding glances. She

looked radiantly beautiful, her long golden hair gleaming in the sunlight.

 

 I remarked to Bill, "You must have got your exercise this morning brushing Anitra's hair."

 

 "Did I ever," he chuckled. "I never knew how much work it is to look beautiful."

 

 "Dear!" Anitra retorted, placing a stump tip over his mouth. "You should not give away my secrets!"

 

 Mavis suddenly exclaimed. "Oh, I forgot all about my makeup! Came on lover," she said to me, sliding off my lap and beckoning me with a nub. "You didn't finish."

 

 I rose, and carrying our drinks, followed her. "I don't really like that outfit," I lied. "I think you should try something else."

 

 Anitra said, "Oh, stop that -- she looks lovely." I detected a pang of jealousy, to my secret delight.

 

 Mavis sat on my lap and directed my inexpert hands to apply her makeup. Fortunately, she needed little, for I didn't savour that task nearly as much as dressing her.

She granted approval, and we rejoined Anitra and Bill. I sensed a little friction between them, but dismissed the thought as I mixed another round of drinks.

 

 "I would like to have a swim," Anitra said, her face brightening with anticipation. I sensed what she had in mind with glee, for neither Mavis nor Bill enjoyed swimming.

"Come, dear, and put my bathing suit on." Now I was greedily jealous of him. "Who will join me?" she asked over her shoulder as she walked towards their bedroom.

 

 "I'd rather walk around this beautiful place," Mavis said.

 

 "I will." I said, trying to conceal my delight.

 

 "Will you go with me, Bill?" Mavis asked.

 

 "Sure." he replied without obvious enthusiasm, but he rarely expressed emotion. I wondered if he suspected anything about last night, as I set out to change.

 

 When I returned, Anitra was sexily clad in a skimpy yellow Bikini. Bill was nattily attired, despite his oversized stomach, and we all left the suite together. As we walked

along, I admired Anitra's walk, always lithe and sensuous, but now even more so, for the slight movement of her short arm stumps accentuated it dramatically. As we

neared the pool, I could see many couples obviously having a good time, most of the women still armless. To my astonishment, one of the beauties was legless, and I

wondered how that had been arranged. She reclined on a lounge chair, her short leg stumps resting on her husband's (I presume) thighs, and she teased his hair with

her restored arms.

 

 We stopped while Bill fitted a bathing cap around Anitra's golden tresses, and then he and Mavis turned down a corridor.

 

 Anitra promptly broke into a run, and taunted, "Catch me!" I ran after her, distracted by her shapely flying stumps, which she rapidly raised as she made a graceful

plunge into the pool. I chuckled at that reflex action, for they barely reached her ears. I followed her in, surfacing beside her bobbing head. "That was different," she

sputtered. "I went straight down -- I forgot that you need hands to guide you."

 

 "Did you hurt yourself?" I asked intently.

 

 "No, I did not touch the bottom," she replied, splashing water at me with her nubs. I retaliated with my cupped hands, deluging her. "Not fair!" she laughed, turning her

head and making a graceful surface dive. I swam after her, unable to catch her, for she was an excellent swimmer, and moved easily and rapidly despite her lack of

arms. I finally grabbed an ankle, expecting her to kick away, but I quickly felt myself pulled towards her by the other graceful leg. I snuggled behind her, my arms

around her waist, delighting in her eager wiggling against me. I savored her waist, and massaged her trim hips, sliding my hands up slowly to those glorious breasts.

As often as we had been in the water together, I had never dared to touch her, and my excitement mounted as I cupped her full beauties in my hands. I was rapidly

becoming aroused as she squirmed playfully, stroking the backs of my hands with her nubs. Then she abruptly broke away and the joyous chase was on again. I

surfaced near where I thought she would be, and was surprised to bump my shoulder against a strange, soft shape, which brushed me repeatedly as I bobbed up. I

suddenly recognized the legless beauty I had seen earlier, and realized that I had just felt one of those delightful short leg stumps.

 

 I sputtered, "I'm sorry," then remembering the international nature, said, "Pardon."

 

 "O.K." she laughed. "You like?" she asked, leaning back to display the lovely nubs, flexing them sensuously.

 

 "Very much," I replied, wishing I could fondle them. She must have read my mind, for she reached for my hands and placed them on the still wiggling lumps. Noting

her beaming smile, I threw caution to the winds, and lovingly massaged them, caressing every square inch. My delight must have shown on my face, and she

responded by inching closer to me. I put my hands around her waist and pulled her closer, and almost exploded when she rapidly stroked my groin and thighs. I had

her very close now, and as one of those wonders slipped between my thighs, I clamped them together -- she slowly slid it out and up, and I could feel my bathing suit

stretching very tight. Before I could even think about what I wanted to do next, we were abruptly separated by a wiggling torso wedging between us. Anitra had surfaced

facing me, and her fierce scowl killed all my intentions. I cast a furtive glance at the legless beauty, who blew me a smiling kiss as she paddled rapidly away.

 

 "You deserted me!" Anitra all but shouted, pounding my head with her stumps.

 

 I grabbed them away, and laughed. "I couldn't catch you -- and besides I got diverted." I leaned to kiss her. but she angrily shook away.

 

 "You divert too easily! Are these not good enough?" she said, still scowling as she pointed the nubs at my face.

 

 "They're perfect," I said, kissing each one tenderly. "Hey! I didn't know you were jealous," I laughed.

 

 "It is bad enough having to share you with Mavis," she pouted.

 

 "I promise I'll never desert you again," I said, leaning to rub noses.

 

 "O.K. You had better not," she said sternly.

 

 She accepted my fond kiss, and abruptly resumed her playful frolicking. I again chased her, my mind still on the legless beauty, who was now nowhere in sight, I

wondered how I could arrange to be with her again, for I suspected that I had heard the only English she knew -- but then we had had no difficulty communicating

during our short encounter. My thoughts were wasted, however, for I never again got to fondle those inviting leg stumps, although I saw her often, and we exchanged

glances and smiles many times.

 

 As I periodically caught Anitra (when she wanted me to), I chuckled at my new situation -- a nymphomaniac wife and a jealous mistress --and I was disappointed at

letting another beautifully desirable woman slip away! I had no time to feel sorry for myself, for Anitra suddenly erupted in front of me, and raced splashing up the steps

out of the pool. I followed, catching her at the elegant cabana and grabbed a large towel to dry her. It was absolutely delightful -- much more enjoyable than drying

Mavis, for Anitra was as playful as a frisky kitten. I held the towel like a bullfighter, and she charged it, flinging it around with her stumps, and pressing close to my

body, drying herself by wiggling against me. I wrapped the towel around her, getting it delightfully tangled with her nubs, and dried her legs as she struggled to free

herself. I found all sorts of new ways to use the towel, although she had been totally dry for some time. I removed her bathing cap. and she shook her long hair

vigorously, her whole body vibrating sensuously, especially those lovely breasts and stumps.

 

 I threw the open towel over her outstretched stumps, and teased, "Now dry me." She rushed towards me and massaged my torso through the towel with those active

nubs, pushing me backwards onto a lounge chair. As I fell onto it, she was all over me, rubbing with her body and her face as well as her stumps. Then, sitting beside

me, she slipped her dainty feet under the towel, and went to work on my legs and feet. I sat bolt upright as she poked her towel-clad toes inside my trunks and wiggled

them delightfully. I reached my arm around her and pulled her next to me on the lounge, and lay back in supreme ecstasy. She deftly lifted the towel with her toes, and

dropped it on the deck, then snuggled close, closing her eyes.

 

 "That was wonderful," she cooed, squirming a little to get more flesh in contact. "Art, darling, you are heaven. I am so pleased that you brought me to here. O-o-oh-

OH!" she exclaimed with one last wiggle.

 

 "You're wonderful too," I replied, kissing her fondly. "You're a goddess -- the real Venus de Milo. Your happiness elevates me to new highs of enjoyment."

 

 "And performance also?" she giggled. "O-o-oh -- that sun feels so good. Let us soak it up."

 

 "I'm blocking some of it," I joked. "Shall I move?"

 

 "No no! Please do not. I will tan one side at a time."

 

 I relaxed in a warm glow, suddenly realizing that I had exercised a lot more than I was used to."

 

 * * * * *

 

 I woke from a restful nap to the sound of Anitra's voice, then realized that she was speaking in Spanish. I opened my eyes and saw a wonderfully different creature

standing alongside -- standing, that is, with the aid of crutches. For although I scanned her beautiful body quickly and completely, I started savouring it from the ground

up. The single leg protruding from her brightly flowered skirt excited my pulse something fierce -- the thick ruffles of her petticoat set it off beautifully, just brushing her

knee, and closing almost completely around the space where her left leg would have been. My heart was pounding as I wondered what shape the lovely stump must be

up in there. I gradually looked up, pausing at the graceful hips and tiny waist, then on to her full breasts and bare shoulders, delightfully accentuated by the peasant

blouse. She was beautiful in that enticing Spanish way -- her flashing dark eyes, and her beautiful ivory-coloured skin set off by her flowing black hair. She smiled as

she conversed. I interrupted, rising. "Anitra, you didn't introduce me."

 

 She laughed, and switching to English, said, "This is Juanita Monclovia, dear."

 

 I rose, and taking a satin smooth hand away from a crutch, pressed it to my lips. "What a delightful pleasure, Juanita. Will you join us?" I asked, pulling another lounge

close.

 

 "Thank you," she said, still smiling. "But my English is not good."

 

 "It's much, much better than my Spanish," I replied, taking her crutches as she dropped onto the low cushion. Laying them down, I lay back again, looking at the drape

of the full skirt. I could make out the outline of an enticing short stump.

 

 She must have noticed my staring, for she lifted it and said, "It is nice, yes?"

 

 "Very nice," I laughed, looking up briefly. I moved to get up, but suddenly remembered Anitra's previous outburst, and reluctantly settled back. "How did you arrange

that?" I asked.

 

 "I have wanted to know how it is," she replied slowly. "So I last night talked to Senora Chow, and she -- poof! So now I like. Ernesto likes too."

 

 Anitra asked, "But is not walking with crutches inconvenient?"

 

 Juanita shook her head. "I like. And in love, ah-h-h," she said, happily wiggling the nub and then letting it drop gently onto the cushion. I repressed a strong urge to

lean over and slide my hand up through those ruffles, and suddenly wondered what had come over me -- my behaviour had been transformed from that of a courteous

gentleman who touched women only when greeting and dancing, to a sex-driven maniac who wanted to grab every woman's intimate parts and rape her on the spot. I

felt ashamed, but I still had difficulty not responding vigorously to the slightest flirtation. For that was what I read in Juanita's actions, and had clearly been what the

legless lovely had been doing. So I settled for relishing her with my eyes, as she resumed the conversation with Anitra, in Spanish again, but she must have known

what I was thinking, for she moved into different positions to give me different views of her sensual single leg and the outline of that beautiful nub. She even caressed

the nylon-clad calf for me, and scratched the rounded stump tip through her skirt. I was wild with anticipation, and she seemed to savour that -- once when Anitra was

distracted for a moment, she lifted her single leg to adjust a strap on the high-heeled sandal, momentarily revealing a shapely thigh visible amid the ruffles. But my

searching eyes were most gratefully rewarded by a glimpse of the gorgeous thigh stump, also sheathed in dark nylon. She sensuously placed her foot on the tiled deck,

and made to rise. I jumped up to assist her, delighting in having to lean over and place my arm around her waist, for the lounge cushion was quite low. With a firm grip,

I all but lifted her up, savouring the feel of her lovely breast pressing against my bare torso. As she stood, she kept her balance with a little hop, brushing her breast

against me, and giving my thigh a quick stroke with her concealed nub of leg. She held my arm tightly as I bent over to retrieve her crutches, and fitted them carefully.

She thanked me with a smile, and bidding us goodbye, swung away with an enchanting grace, the lovely leg flashing sensuously through the ruffles, and the dainty foot

being planted again and again on the tile with a soft click of the heel.

 

 My trance was abruptly broken by Anitra's legs around me pulling me alongside her. "Art, dear -- you are incorrigible," she said, trying to scowl, but her smile betrayed

her. "What happened to that kind and considerate gentleman I used to know?"

 

 "He's had a taste of honey, and he's ruined," I laughed, happy that she wasn't mad.

 

 "What ever am I going to do with you?" she laughed, crawling over me to expose her other side to the sun. She snuggled up close, to my great pleasure.

 

 "Whatever your lovely heart desires," I answered, beaming at the sun-drenched goddess. "What if Bill and Mavis see us?" I wondered aloud.

 

 "I think they are having their own pleasure," she said nonchalantly, closing her eyes and resting an arm nub on my side. I put my hand on it tenderly, and lay back in

enjoyable contemplation. What a life, I thought, already sorry it had to end, even though the second day had hardly begun. A scantily clad waitress passed, and I

ordered a beer. She cheerily took my order, then passed behind me.

 

 I heard her take another order in Italian, and peered around the back cushion -- then my heart jumped, for there was the legless beauty again. She flashed a quick

smile at me, but I was conscious of Anitra's movement, and resumed my position closer to her.

 

 As my tall glass was delivered, she stirred, and sat up, pushing herself up with her arm stumps. "May I please have a sip?" she asked. I held the glass to her lips, and

she touched my hand with a raised nub to guide it. She savored the taste, and slowly licked the foam from her lips. The movements of her tongue was so sensuous

that I impulsively leaned forward and kissed her -- tongue, foam and all.

 

 She continued to lick the foam, flicking my pressing lips at the same time, and I quickly set the glass down and took her in a passionate embrace.

 

 Breaking away, I said, "Let's go -- I can't resist you -- all these other beauties are fantastically desirable, but it's you I want." I resumed smothering her with kisses.

 

 "I thought you would never ask," she said, smiling happily. I rose and pulled her to her feet with my arm around her waist, and started for our suite. She resisted and

pointed with a stump. I looked, and snatched up the bathing cap, again starting to walk briskly. "Slower, my love," she said softly. "I want to relish every luscious

moment of this." I reluctantly slowed, than decided that I also wanted to savour it. I pulled her close, and delighted as she shook her long hair around, so that it fell

across my chest as she rested her head on my shoulder. I caressed those golden, silky tresses, and snuggled closer. My hand slipped up a little from her waist, and I

pulled her close again, happy beyond belief when she rested her nub against it gently. I was enjoying her walk totally through my physical senses now, and I found that

much, much more exhilarating than merely watching her. I was almost in a dreamlike trance as we walked into our suite without breaking our embrace. Never, never,

never have I enjoyed anything more than the unhurried, passionate love we made that morning. We basked in the delightful afterglow, totally oblivious to the possibility

of discovery.

 

 I replaced the tiny bikini slowly and delicately. No longer the playful kitten, Anitra was now in quiet rapture, happily content to have me smooth and adjust the top, then

slowly lifting each dainty foot to slip into the bottoms, steadying herself by placing a nub on my shoulder. I no longer needed to fondle her lovely body -- I was in

supreme ecstasy sharing her glowing happiness. She sat gently, and leaned back against the cushions as I slipped into my trunks and sat beside her. She declined a

cigarette, and lowered her head onto my shoulder. I caressed her hair lovingly, and placed a tiny kiss on the top of her head. I no longer needed those soft arm stumps

-- they seemed totally unimportant, for now I felt a spiritual union with this woman. What a woman! Goose bumps appeared on my arms at thought that our inner selves

were so entwined that we were locked together irrevocably -- nothing could tear me away now. In all my life, I have never felt happier or more content. And although

there was much yet to come, this was to remain my most fond recollection of that wonderful week.

 

 My daydreaming about the future was interrupted by the sound of Bill's and Mavis' voices outside. I untangled myself from Anitra, and asked her if she'd like to share a

gin and tonic. She agreed, and I was busy in the kitchen when they finally entered.

 

 "How'd it go?" I asked, trying to be nonchalant.

 

 "Very good, Mavis replied. "This is really quite a place. But I'm famished--what shall we do about lunch?"

 

 "The dining room is open," Bill replied. "If you'd like to eat there."

 

 "Sounds good," I replied. "Can I make you a drink?"

 

 Bill declined, but Mavis accepted. "How was the swim?" she asked.

 

 Anitra had come into the kitchen, and answered, "It was fun, and relaxing. But not everyone is still without arms."

 

 "Yes, I noticed," Mavis replied. Then, to me, "Are you going to tell us how long we'll be like this?"

 

 "Would you really like to know?" I replied. "Or do you like surprises?"

 

 "Oh, I guess I'll wait and see. But I'm a little envious of those women who aren't so helpless."

 

 "Well, in that case, I'll tell you. You'll each have one arm restored this afternoon, " I explained. "It's a requirement that you be missing at least one limb to be able to stay

here, and I guessed that if you really didn't like it, surviving with only one arm missing might not be too bad."

 

 "That was considerate of you," Mavis said, looking at her raised stumps. "Will we have only one arm all week?"

 

 "That's the way you're programmed, "I replied, a little sorry that I'd arranged it that way. "I didn't know that there would be the opportunity for adjustments--I'm sorry that

you won't be able to experiment like some of the other women."

 

 "That would have been interesting," Mavis mused, "It might even have been fun."

 

 "Then I really goofed," I replied, really meaning it. "I couldn't predict how you'd like it--you know, we've never talked about this, and I was afraid if I told you what this

was all about, you wouldn't have come."

 

 "You were right," Mavis said. "I wouldn't have come. But now I'm glad I did. After that first shock, it's sort of fun." You're awfully quiet, Anitra--is something wrong?"

 

 "No--I am still coming awake from a nap," she lied. "Bill, will you dress me for lunch? I am getting a little hungry too."

 

 As they departed for the bedroom, I felt myself getting angry -- Bill was going to be touching Anitra! I had completely forgotten that she was his wife. Mavis sat beside

me, and I held her drink up so she could guide it to her mouth with a stump. I smiled at her, and wished I hadn't decided to restore their arms. Little did I then know

what a profound effect that decision was to have.

 

 I noted a wrinkle in the little sock around Mavis' stump, and made to smooth it. "I thought I did a perfect job this morning," I lamented.

 

 I saw her start to blush as she stammered, "Oh, well -- nobody's perfect." She smiled weakly, and Anitra's earlier comment that they were having their fun began to

sink in. 'How come I don't see these things developing?' I thought. Then my pulse quickened. Maybe things were going to work out after all. If Mavis and Bill. . . .

 

 "Did you and Anitra enjoy yourselves?" she interrupted.

 

 "Very much. How about you and Bill?"

 

 "He's -- he's great.  I mean -- he's so considerate. I like him more than I ever would have thought. Being helpless made me see a different side of him."

 

 "Well, it's great we're all getting along.  I'll be a few minutes getting dressed. Can I get you anything?"

 

 "I don't know," she replied.  "Let me see if I can handle my drink." She leaned over the table and clasped the glass with her two stumps, then tried to bring it to her lips. 

Seeing that that wouldn't work, she set the glass down and, with a slightly different position, tried again.  Sensing her awkwardness, I put my hand out to steady the

glass, and caught it just as it slipped from her precarious grasp, spilling a little on her.

 

 "Drat!" she said, amid a flailing of her stumps attempting to brush away the liquid.

 

 I reached for a towel, and mopped up the few drops. "How about a straw?" I asked.

 

 "I'll try," she replied. "What a mess."

 

 The straw worked well, and I quickly dressed, feeling great happiness at all the developments, especially that Mavis and Bill were hitting it off.  I came back into the

kitchen just as Anitra walked in.  She was clad in slacks and a sparkling white turtleneck shell, which set off her long neck and tanned bare arm stumps with sensual

good taste. A mother-of-pearl bracelet was on one stump, and she waved it at me, asking "Does this appear too gauche?  I am not sure that I want to wear it."

 

 "Not at all," I replied.  "I think it looks just right.  Shall we go?"

 

 The lunch was most enjoyable, especially as we had to again feed the lovely girls, both of whom had mastered the technique of guiding our hands to their mouths with

an arm stump.

 

 Anitra had slipped off a sandal, and slid her nylon-clad foot up inside my trouser leg to caress my calf. We exchanged loving glances, and I thought, 'God! What a

woman!' anxious to be alone with her again. The talk at lunch was carefree and gay -- both women were thoroughly enjoying themselves, and even Bill seemed happier

than usual.

 

 "Would you like to walk around, Anitra?" I asked, hopefully.

 

 I'd like that very much," she replied. "Oh! My sandal has slipped off -- would you replace it please?" I reached under the table to take the sandal offered dangling from

her toes, and with tender massaging of her lovely foot, put it on totally by feel. "Will you two join us?"

 

 "Thanks, no." Mavis replied. "I think I'd like a short nap."

 

 Bidding them goodbye, we stepped out, Anitra smiling happily as I held the door open for her. As soon as we were out of sight, she snuggled close to me, and I placed

a hand on her delectable fanny, now all the more sensual through her slacks and pantyhose. I slid my hand up, caressing her back through the soft sweater, finally

resting it on one of those inviting breasts.

 

 "No bra," I remarked, relishing the feel of that wonder, and delighting when she placed a stump on my hand in approval.

 

 "You said that I did not need one, so I thought I would try it."

 

 "What did Bill say about that?"

 

 "He did not mind. Do they appear acceptable?" she said, arching her back to make them stand out, and looking up at me.

 

 I gazed into her beautiful blue eyes, and with a quick kiss said, "Perfect. Only they excite me too much."

 

 "Good. I like to excite you," she said, wiggling closer to me. "I am so pleased that you like me -- this is surely heaven. Hold me tight. I dearly love the feel of your arms

around me, she cooed, dropping her head on my shoulder.

 

 I obliged, and steered her to a secluded spot under a tree, and made to sit there. She settled gracefully onto the grass, leaning against the tree trunk, and I sat beside

her, and then lay back with my head in her lap. "This is heaven." I said, looking up at her lovely breasts and beautiful face. "You look beautiful from any angle." She

responded by leaning over to gently stroke my face with a nub, her soft breast brushing my cheek. I felt my happy glow returning now that I was again alone with her. "I

love you, dearest Anitra. I never want to be parted," I said, softly.

 

 "And I love you -- I have not felt so happy in such a long time." As she leaned over to kiss me, I lifted my head to press my lips against hers. Then, with our lips still

touching, I turned until I could slip my hand around her to pull her close. I broke away slowly, and raised her nubs and fondly kissed each of them. "Do you like me

without arms?" she asked intently, looking at each one, and striking sensual poses with them.

 

 "Do I!" I replied. "They make you so delightfully feminine -- that little touch of helplessness adds so much to your beauty.

 

 "Oh-h-h--you make me feel so good. But I miss being able to hug you." I pulled her closer so that she could press her stumps to me in at least a partial hug. "This is all

so confusing -- I like it and yet I despise it. Do you understand?"

 

 "I think I do," I replied, trying to guess how she felt.

 

 I really wanted to know, so I asked, "What's it like being without arms?"

 

 "What is it like?" she mused. "Where to start? At first it was a lark -- something different, and scary. I knew it would be exciting -- you have known excitement, have

you not?"

 

 "Oh, yes -- you feel so great when you survive," I replied.

 

 "Yes, that is it. So I was willing to try for the excitement -- life is so dull sometimes, do you not agree?"

 

 "Not when I'm with you," I said, taking a mock bite of a nearby nub. She smiled as she teased me with it.

 

 "But when I realized that I would be without arms for more than the evening, I was a little alarmed. Then I thought that having to depend on you would be even more

exciting," she continued, still in deep thought. "For I would need you -- it would be like delivering myself to you--declaring total dependence. That must be why I am so

hurt when you neglect me -- my trust in you has been violated and I crash. But I am still committed. I cannot just leave you, since I cannot take care of myself."

 

 "But how about Bill?" I asked innocently.

 

 "Oh, Bill -- he is so inept that I do not know how I can stand him. I have entrusted myself to you, and I like that very much." She paused as if she were thinking deep

thoughts, and absentmindedly stroked my cheek with her arm remnant. She continued, "I find that being without arms has very much accentuated all of my feelings -- I

am more happy, or more sad; I find everything more satisfying, or I get more mad. It has been an interesting experiment -- I am finding out things about myself which I

never knew before."

 

 "So am I," I interrupted. "Like I'm absolutely mad about you -- much more so than I ever would have thought. You're a dream."

 

 "And you seem to like me without arms -- why is that, do you know?"

 

 "It cost me a bundle with a shrink to find out. Do you really want to hear about it?"

 

 "Yes, I do," she said quietly, still softly brushing my face with her stump.

 

 "O.K. Here goes," I replied, gathering my thoughts. "The general pattern for most of us seems to me that we were influenced at the time we were forming our sexual

ideals by some woman (or girl) missing a limb. There are lots of us, you know. In my case, when I was twelve or so, my aunt (on my mothers side) was in an

automobile accident and her leg was amputated. She was much talked about in the family, I guess because they didn't have much else to discuss, or maybe they were

really concerned. Anyway, she took a job selling tickets in a movie theater -- she could do that sitting down, and she was attractive enough. Later she got a wooden leg -

- I remember the discussions -- it wasn't really wood, you know, it's cork, so it's light. She bought the theater, and later married the owner of the chain, and was to me

the real epitome of what a woman should be. I really admired her, for she was clearly the heroine of all the women I had been exposed to -- she really had courage, and

she displayed a bubbly total acceptance -- when someone asked her why she used a cane, she tapped the leg with it.

 

 "That's a long story, but you asked. Ever since then I've really admired women amputees -- like they're something special."

 

 "But she was missing a leg -- why do you like me without arms?"

 

 "I've found that all women amputees excite me -- it's as though I admire them for surviving a trauma, and continuing to be women. My understanding starts to bog

down about here -- and now that I know how much sex is improved -- I'm even more of a believer. A devotee, we call ourselves."

 

 "Well, I do agree that sex is much improved -- I thought it was you, but now I remember how similar it is to bondage -- only this seems so much more intense. Do you

understand that?"

 

 "Shucks. I wanted you to think that it was me -- and really, you turn me on so, that I can't separate you from you with stumps. Except that with Mavis, it's a whole new

ball game . . ."

 

 "Oh, Mavis," Anitra interrupted with a condescending tone. "You know that you and she have nothing in common. She is so -- so simple a person. She is not the least

bit interesting, and . . . ."

 

 "Hey! Your jealousy is showing," I laughed. "We've had a nice life, and I still think she's a great gal. So we've grown in different directions -- that's common nowadays."

 

 "I am only jealous of her now that I am dependent on you," she replied. "I do not like to hear of your experiences with her."

 

 "But she's my wife," I continued, really trying to stir her up a little, for I do have a diabolical streak.

 

 "And Bill is my husband, for all that it matters. We can correct all these mistakes easily. I do not want to hear any more about this."

 

 "I'm sorry, Anitra," I retreated. "I didn't want to make you unhappy."

 

 "You were dropping me, and I am so dependent on you. It is not fair!" she said, a stern look on her upturned face. "I have committed myself, so you must also. Please,

you must not hurt me," Tears were forming in the corners of her eyes, and I realized I had really struck a nerve.

 

 "I'm sorry, Anitra my love. I didn't mean to hurt you. I love you. and that's a commitment I'm very glad to make."

 

 "And I love you," she said quietly, trying to brush away her tears. I wiped them away with my fingertips, and pulled her around so that I could kiss the corners of her

eyes. She relaxed, and snuggled closer. "Please do not tease me any more," she said. "I want to enjoy this without any bad thoughts."

 

 "Promise," I said, reaching up to pull her head close to mine. We shared a long, lingering kiss, and when she attempted to pull me closer with her stumps, I turned and

sat up to hold her tightly. Our lips blended into one, and her gentle flicks with her tongue started to arouse me. Those lovely breasts delighted my eager hands, but

really, I liked to fondle any part of her gorgeous body. Now I had my hands inside her slacks, pulling up soft folds of nylon-clad flesh as she wiggled contentedly. I was

really getting aroused now, and so was she. "What a goddess," I whispered into her ear, meeting her upturned lips with mine. She removed her sandals with her

dexterous feet, and brought them to my waist, attempting to undo my belt. I loosened it and unzipped, anticipating the feel of her lovely foot. Her wiggling toes were all

the more sensuous through the nylon, and she expertly drove me to ecstasy with them. With a playful wiggle, she extracted my organ with them, and maneuvered her

mouth to it. Her kisses and licking were accentuated by her stroking with those wonderful arm remnants. I gently tugged it her soft hair and wrestled down her slacks

and pantyhose so that my tongue could probe her soft, moist warmth. I relished pleasing her, and warmed appreciably as she shuddered with an orgasm, her mouth

and teeth responding with increased pressure. Her muffled cry set me to work even harder, and I was rewarded by even more feverish activity with her mouth and

stumps. She was becoming wild now, and whenever she attempted to pull me closer with her elbow-less nubs, I responded by pushing against her harder.

 

 She suddenly withdrew from around my happy organ, and her stumps were busily trying to pull my trousers down more. Her concentration was intense as she

struggled helplessly. I laughed aloud, and she turned and fell on top of me, beating me with those flailing nubs. Her mouth all but swallowed mine, and our tongues

wrestled vigorously as my excitement mounted, she still alternately pounding and caressing me with her soft stumps. I lifted her up and started to guide my organ in,

but as soon as it as started, she dropped, squirming and crying out, and pressing her full weight onto it. She was really a wild woman now, bucking up and down,

grabbing at me helplessly with her stumps, and kissing me fervently. With each orgasm, she became more active, bouncing more and more, propping herself on her

nubs placed against my chest while I massaged her dangling breasts, then falling hard on top of me again. She sat up and bounced up and down on me, her breasts

and stumps jiggling wildly. Her hair was disheveled, her lipstick was smeared, and still she showed no signs of letting up. Then she fell onto me again, her outstretched

nubs hardly breaking her fall. I placed my hands on her luscious buttocks, and pressed her harder to me, nearing my climax. I all but exploded, and she bounced and

cried out between kisses and bites.

 

 Finally, she slowed, and her wiggling decreased. She was crying softly, and I felt her tears running down my face. "Did I hurt you?" I asked intently, lifting her up to see

her face.

 

 "No, no! You are terrific!" she said with a weak smile, trying to brush away the tears with her nubs. "I am just so, so very happy!" She struggled free, dropping onto me

again. and massaged me some more with her lovely stumps.

 

 "God, you're really something. If you'd had arms, I think you would have torn me to shreds."

 

 "It is all so different. I felt so helpless--the harder I tried to grab you, the more helpless I felt. And yet I was more pleased than ever I have been before. I do not

understand this, but I love it. I love you, dearest Arthur. Please hold me tight."

 

 I clasped her warm, soft body firmly to me, and felt her moist cheek against mine. 'What a woman!' I said to myself, again. I lay in quiet contemplation, feeling the twigs

and leaves pressing against my back. I caressed her body gently, hoping that she was as happy as I was.

 

 Anitra slowly rolled over onto the grass, and struggled into a sitting position. "What a mess I am," she lamented. "I must look terrible," she said as she brushed a

wayward lock away from her face with an arm nub.

 

 "You're absolutely gorgeous," I replied, using my handkerchief to clean her smeared lipstick. She rose onto her knees, and extended a stump to my shoulder to

balance herself while I pulled up her pantyhose and slacks. I reached inside to smooth any wrinkles, and she giggled happily.

 

 "I feel like a lovesick schoolgirl," she bubbled. "I an so in love with you, that just your touch excites me." She wiggled her torso, and bounced her breasts with those

little nubs. I leaned forward to kiss--her, and delighted again when she stroked my cheeks with them. I made myself decent again, and started combing her tangled

hair. Her smile looked wonderful to me, and her eyes looked starry, moist with feeling. I took a long time, alternately caressing; her and combing out the knots.

 

 "Ouch!" she exclaimed, making a futile attempt with a stump to stop me.

 

 "I'm sorry," I blurted out. "I'll try to be more careful."

 

 "Please do. I feel so very helpless, but I just adore having you take care of me." She shook her hair vigorously, and I dropped the comb and pulled her shimmering

body close. I was in no hurry to break her trance, and delighted in savoring her serenity.

 

 At last, I had restored her appearance, and she sat in thoughtful contemplation, resting her chin on her crossed nubs, which in turn rested on her pulled-up knees.

"This is all so unbelievably fantastic," she mused. "Yesterday, I would have thought that losing my arms would be the end of the world. What a dilemma--I am so

confused."

 

 "Hey--it's almost time for your arm to reappear. We'd better get back to the suite, " I said, and retrieved her sandals. I fitted each one lovingly, and she again giggled as

I fondled her feet, wiggling her toes repeatedly. "Your feet are really sensual," I remarked.

 

 "Now that they are my only appendages, I am getting to appreciate them more." she smiled at me. "My bracelet," she said, pointing a stump at the grass nearby. I

retrieved it, and slipped it over her outstretched nub, and positioned it as she directed with the other one. Then grasping both of them, I pulled her to her feet, and

happily brushed off the leaves and grass. She tried to do likewise with me, pouting a little at her inability to get them all off. "I do so want to do little things for you,

dearest."

 

 "Don't fret, darling Anitra. You do really big things for me." We walked to the suite, I clutching her close to me in pure happiness. I lamented that she would soon have

an arm, for I was afraid that would break the trance.

 

 I remember vividly Anitra's "unveiling." We were sitting silently, watching the clock attentively. She had an expression connoting mixed feelings -- I think she was as

apprehensive of her arm returning as Mavis had been of having hers disappear. Mavis smiled at me, and I was sure that she was anxious to regain hers.

 

 Anitra broke the quiet. "I think that you have been pulling our legs -- not a thing is going to happen."

 

 "Well, there might be a small variation in the exact time, but I've been assured . . . ."

 

 "Look!" she cried excitedly. Her right stump had started to materialize, progressing slowly. The top of the evening glove appeared first, the end passing around the

growing tip as though it had been tailored. The elbow returned, then the forearm, wrist and fingers. She wiggled the gloved fingers excitedly, and flexed her wrist and

bent her elbow. "It worked, thank God. But it does feel a little stiff and tingly -- like it has been asleep." She looked at the other dangling remnant, and waved it a little,

then felt the tip with her gloved hand.

 

 "What about me?" Mavis burst out, a look of terror on her face. Just then, her left nub began to extend, carrying the little sock with it. She flexed her newly-restored

fingers, trying to free them from the sock. I reached over and gently pulled it off.

 

 "There. Now you're not helpless any more. How do you like it?"

 

 "It will take getting used to," Anitra said. "Would you remove this glove? It just appear ridiculous with this outfit."

 

 I quickly undid the buttons at her tiny wrist, and pulled the snow-white sheath off slowly. "Well now," she said, "I will learn what living with one arm is like."

 

 "Why did you restore my left arm?" Mavis asked. "I'm right handed, remember?"

 

 "For a little variety," I replied. "And besides, you girls can work together better this way."

 

 "So that's it," she replied. "You want us to wait on you like slaves, don't you?"

 

 I laughed, "You see through me too easily. But whatever is your desire, dear. After all, this week is for your enjoyment, too."

 

 Anitra said to no one in particular, "I am anxious to use my arm now. What can we do to accomplish that?"

 

 "Bridge, anyone?" I responded without thinking.

 

 "One-armed bridge -- you do want to make life difficult, do you not?" Anitra laughed.

 

 "Don't be silly," Mavis replied. "How would we shuffle and deal -- Art, you like to watch me struggle, don't you?"

 

 "We'll help, of course," I answered, ignoring her correct observation. "But maybe you would rather do something else?"

 

 "Oh, let's try it," Anitra offered. "I do want to do something with this hand."

 

 "You could hold a glass," I replied. "Shall I mix you a drink?"

 

 "Now that's my speed," Mavis said. "Can I have a gin and tonic, please?"

 

 "May I also?" Anitra joined in. "Come, Mavis -- don't be a poor sport. Let's play bridge."

 

 Mavis nodded a reluctant approval, and Bill readied the table while I mixed the drinks. I served them, and took a place opposite Anitra.

 

 The game was a near riot--Bill and I shuffled and dealt the cards, and the girls sorted them with difficulty. Anitra learned fastest, clamping the cards to a breast with

her arm remnant, and inserting new ones in their proper place. Mavis copied her actions, the gaily-colored card backs being a contrast to her Angora-clad stump and

breast. She had a little more difficulty, but completed the arrangement without dropping too many cards. The idea of holding something between my two favorite

appendages excited me, and I reluctantly bid my hand.  But I had difficulty concentrating when I watched those stumps pushing those lovely breasts into different

positions. I managed to luck out and be dummy, and was rewarded by getting to study Anitra as she played the hand. Her dexterous fingers were more sensual in

comparison to her tanned stump. She would deftly pick up a trick, spread it to examine it, and push her stump against her breast to be able to view her cards. Then she

would stack the trick, concentrate for a minute, and then select the next card, play it, and then bend over to pick up the trick. Once, when she did that, Bill remarked,

"Breast your cards, dear."

 

 "I am breasting them!" she retorted, laughing at the same time. "Don't make fun of me -- and stop cheating," she said, kickiing him under the table.

 

 "A peek is worth two finesses," he replied, obviously enjoying teasing her. She turned in her seat and stuck her tongue out at him.

 

 After the hand, Anitra wrote our winning score, pressing the pad to the table with her nub, her full breast resting on the table. "We win," she said smiling, and stretched

leisurely. Her breasts stood out proudly, and then she dropped her stump gracefully to her side. "How funny it is to feel an arm and a nub -- l need more concentration

than without any arms."

 

 "Your idea of funny is weird," Mavis replied, mocking her stretch. "Strange is more like it. At least I'm not completely helpless now. I'm happy to be able to take care of

myself in the bathroom -- how humiliating that was!"

 

 "It is almost time to dress for dinner," Anitra said, as if she hadn't even heard Mavis. "I feel the need for a shower." Then, to Bill, "Dear, undo my halter, please." He

complied, and she held it to her breasts with her single hand. I looked at Mavis and said, "Sounds good -- are you ready?"

 

 She smiled back and said, "Ready."

 

 I found the girls with one arm each almost as enjoyable as without any -- they were still relatively helpless, but not totally so. And they enjoyed continuing their habit of

asking us to do all sorts of things for them. Showering with Mavis was still fun, and she used both her hand and stump to massage me.

 

 "Happier now?" I asked.

 

 "I think so," she replied. "I want to do too many things, so living without arms was terrible. But having only one is such an improvement."

 

 "Do you really like it?" I asked.

 

 "Well, I'm absolutely startled at the results -- why you and Bill -- I mean -- you've never been better. That's worth a lot to me. I'll see how this one arm business works

out. Maybe the week won't be a total loss."

 

 We finished showering, and I made to help her dress. She accepted my help with pleasure. As I repeated the morning's pantyhose fitting, she teased my hair with her

hand, remarking, "It's sure nice to be able to grab you again."

 

 "You're the greatest," I replied as I fitted her bra. "Well, what'll you wear for tonight?"

 

 I watched as she fingered through the clothes hangers, savoring her dangling stump, which she periodically attempted to use as though it were an arm again.

 

 "Drat!" she exclaimed. "I'm going to have to learn all over again -- I'd just got used to having no arms. I do wish you'd restored my right arm -- this left-handed business

is difficult."

 

 "Sorry," I replied, as she selected a knit dress, clamping it to a breast with her stump as she removed the hanger.

 

 "Will I look too fat in this?" she asked as she stretched it across her full breasts. "I really need a girdle, don't you think?"

 

 "Try it on and let's see," I replied, springing up to help her. She inserted her arm and stump, and raised them high to let the dress slide down. I pulled it down and

smoothed it as she stepped towards the mirror to look. The right sleeve hung limp at her side as she surveyed herself.

 

 "How does it look," she asked, still studying herself intently.

 

 "Good," I replied. "Very good. You don't need to change a thing." We finished dressing, I helping her with her necklace and bracelet. She tried on several of the latter

before she was happy, and directed me to move them to different positions so she could examine their appearance. With a quick kiss, I helped her up, and then pulled

her close for a more lingering one.

 

 We wandered into the kitchen, where I mixed cocktails. Bill came in, looking sharp and fit, and fixed himself a drink.

 

 "Where's Anitra?" I asked.

 

 "She's trying on everything she brought," he said with a chuckle. "She's worrying more about how her stump looks than the rest of her."

 

 "That makes sense--she's used to the rest of her," I noted. We all laughed at that true statement.

 

 "How do I look?" Mavis asked of Bill.

 

 "You look lovely," he replied. "But then you always do."

 

 "Oh-h-h, thanks," she said happily, walking over to him and attempting to hug him with her empty sleeve. "Damn -- I have to get used to not having a right arm. I

thought letting this sleeve hang would remind me of it -- it feels so strange when it swings. Art, dear -- I'm going to be mad at you all week for trying to make me left-

handed."

 

 "Sorry, sweet. I did it on an impulse."

 

 "And I have to live with it."

 

 "It can't be all that bad," I remarked.

 

 Anitra stepped into the room with a bright, cheery smile.

 

 "Do I pass inspection?" she asked of no one in particular. She had on a white cocktail-length dress with a single shoulder strap, leaving her right shoulder prettily bare.

From the single wide strap hung streamers of the same material, half-hiding her stump.

 

 "That's really elegant," I replied. "I bet you had it made just for this occasion."

 

 "No, I did not. I have not worn this for ages. I am glad that you approve," she smiled at me. Then catching my joke, she laughed, "You have teased me -- how could I

have had this made. . . Arthur! You are diabolical." She laughed again, and smiled at me again, "May I please have a Martini?"

 

 "Happy to," I replied as he sat down, and adjusted the streamers.

 

 Dinner at the villa was again superb, but I missed feeding the girls. Still, they needed occasional help, especially Mavis, who was really having difficulty getting used to

having only a left hand. More than once she made to help with the missing right one, one time so vigorously that her sleeve splashed in her gravy.

 

 "Drat!" she exclaimed, directing a scowl at me. She held the stump out so I could clean the dangling sleeve with a damp serviette. She inspected it and dropped it to

her side. "Stay down there," she commanded.

 

 "You are surely having troubles are you not?" Anitra laughed.

 

 "That thing thinks it's an arm," she joked back.

 

 After dinner we danced for a while. I didn't enjoy Mavis as much as the previous night, for holding her nub in my left hand now felt awkward. I tried holding just the

sleeve, pulling it away from her as she held the stump up, and that was better.

 

 But with Anitra -- I was beginning to think she could do nothing wrong. She happily laid her tanned remnant on my encircling arm, and I took her only hand and pulled

her close. Dancing with her was like a dream, and I delighted in the various movements of her stump and the different pressures on my arm.

 

 At the intermission, we returned to the lounge, she clutching my arm with hers, still smiling happily. Mavis and Bill were already seated, and neither of them looked

particularly pleased.

 

 "This is awfully boring," Mavis said. "Let's get out of here. hey -- how about going into town to the Casino?"

 

 "You mean you'd take that empty sleeve out in front of all those people?" Bill quizzed.

 

 "Oh, why not -- nobody knows us. And besides, I feel lucky. Anitra, what do you think?"

 

 "I would love to go, but I would feel so conspicuous. Here, everyone admires this," she said, lifting her stump and then letting it gracefully drop. "But outside we will be

stared at -- I really do not know. . . ."

 

 "You hypocrite!" Bill laughed. "You work for hours to make yourself conspicuous -- you know you love it."

 

 Anitra laughed, "You are right, dear. I do like to be ogled, but not in pity."

 

 "No one could pity a beautiful woman like you, especially when you're smiling and laughing all the time," I offered, getting interested in the idea.

 

 "Oh, it's getting deep in here," Mavis joked, lifting a foot. "Are you going to tell me I'm beautiful too?" she laughed.

 

 "Of course you are," I replied, giving her single hand a squeeze. "Well, what's the consensus?"

 

 "The girls aren't supposed to leave here," Bill said. "Those are the rules."

 

 "Oh, rules -- I hate rules," Anitra scoffed. "Dear, you and Art get a cab while Mavis and I retire to the ladies' room. Then we will quickly join you, and no one will know."

 

 He shrugged his shoulders. "O.K., O.K. I'm on my way."

 

 All went according to plan, and we enjoyed the moonlit drive into Nice. The Casino was not at all gaudy as the Las Vegas ones are, and we climbed the stairs and

deposited the girls' wraps. We stepped into the barn-like room, so quiet that we could hear the ancient wooden floor creak as we walked. The croupiers' chants were

almost a boring monotone, and the few guests were all elegantly attired -- we would have felt out-of-place were we not in evening dress.

 

 "What will you try, Mavis," Anitra asked.

 

 "I'm for the crap table," she replied without hesitation. "I'll teach these people how to play the game. Will you get me some chips, dear?"

 

 Bill and I stepped over to the cashier, and purchased a supply. He was a heavy gambler, but I was surprised to see him push several thousand francs under the grille.

I handed most of mine to Mavis, and went with her to the table. I tossed a few chips on the pass line, winning some and losing more. Mavis waited until the dice were in

front of her, and then placed a pile on the table. She moved her stump as if to pick up the dice, but checked herself quickly, and taking up the dice, blew on them before

rolling them briskly.

 

 "Seven -- a winner," the croupier called, switching to English. "Place your bets, mesdames et messieurs."

 

 The man at Mavis' right remarked to her, "I say, you're an awfully pretty woman to be missing an arm. How did you lose it?"

 

 She looked straight at him and said, "I didn't lose it. I know exactly where it is," then reached for the dice. I chuckled and walked away, knowing that she liked to

gamble alone.

 

 I passed by the Chemin de Fer table, and noticed Bill, with quite a pile of chips in front of him. He, too, liked to gamble alone, so I walked over to the roulette wheel

where Anitra was. sitting, and sat opposite her. She was clearly enjoying herself, placing bets all over the table, and carrying on several conversations at once. She had

clearly taken over the table, and everyone helped push her winnings to her, she rewarding them with her natural smile, and a gracious, "Merci." She looked supremely

beautiful, and perfectly at home in this arena -- she appeared to be completely nonchalant about her dangling stump, barely visible amid the hanging ribbons. I mused

that she must be the epitome of how an amputee should disarm (terrible pun!) those around her by radiating total acceptance of the fact that she had only one arm. I

was sure that no one would ask her how she lost an arm -- she hardly gave them a chance. But I did hear her remark in English to someone, "Oh, it is nothing," lifting

the nub slightly, and then dropping it again, promptly turning to another conversation. What a woman! I hoped she was really enjoying this, for that might push her

towards accepting her present state permanently.

 

 I placed a few bets, and she flashed a quick smile at me, almost in passing as she picked up another conversation. She conversed happily in French, Spanish, Italian -

- even German, switching from one to the other instantly. I was a little put out that she didn't pay any more attention to me, but I remembered that she always had tried

to captivate every man around her -- to the disgust of their wives, who periodically had words with her about it. But then she'd turn on her best soothing manner, and all

would be glossed over. Oh, well, I brightened -- I'm the one who really gets to enjoy her, for despite her continual flirtations, she had never let anyone get serious, being

perfectly content to captivate them and then drop them as though the game was over then. And for her, I was sure it was a game, to satisfy her vanity. I wondered if I

were a part of that game, or if she really did have the strong feelings towards me she claimed to have -- surely she couldn't be putting me on during our lovemaking. I

wondered if I really knew this beauty.

 

 My thoughts were interrupted by Mavis calling me. "Dear, look what I have!"

 

 I turned, and burst out laughing -- she was loaded down with chips! She had clamped her bulging little purse to her with her stump, and her single hand clutched

more. She even had several tucked in her gown, hiding that nice cleavage. A croupier ran up to her and tried to hand her some more, but an equal number dropped to

the floor as she tried to accept them.

 

 "Don't just stand there laughing, you idiot! Lend me a hand, she scowled. Then she laughed, "That sounded funny -- but that's exactly what I meant."

 

 I quickly scooped up a bunch of chips, and made to collect those stuffed in her bosom. She slapped my hand playfully, and fished them out herself. "I've never been

so lucky. How much did I win?"

 

 "Quite a bit," I said, noting the number of 100-franc chips as I stuffed them into my pockets.

 

 "Oh-h-h, that was fun!" she bubbled. "If not having an arm makes me that lucky, I'm ready."

 

 "It's only money," I chided, biting my tongue immediately.

 

 "Oh, no -- it's the fun of winning too,." she said, pushing her stump against me. "And I feel so lucky to be able to please you. And everyone is so nice -- this isn't at all

like I thought it would be--you know, I thought I'd cringe and hide from staring people, but I really felt comfortable. Oh, that English boor -- who needs him? I really put

him down, don't you think? Oh-h-h-h! That all was so much fun -- I felt like a queen. Do I really look O.K.? I mean, I really want to look as good as I feel. I think this

hanging sleeve is so graceful, don't you? And I've finally learned to remember that this isn't an arm anymore. Aren't people wonderful? I'm so glad we came. This is . . .

."

 

 "Hey! slow down," I laughed. "You're chattering like a magpie.

 

 "I can't help it," she said, looking up at me and batting her eyelashes. "I'm so happy," she said, grasping my arm with hers. "Let's cash in all those beautiful chips and

see how much I win. How's Anitra doing?"

 

 "She's won a tableful of men," I joked, collecting her with my arm.

 

 "That's Anitra, all right." she frowned a little. "Do you still like me?" she said, looking up at me again.

 

 "I sure do!" I replied, giving her empty sleeve a tug.

 

 "As much as Anitra?" she quizzed.

 

 "More," I answered, not sure whether I meant it or not. Mavis wasn't as exotic as Anitra, but she was a wonderful gal, and a lot less trouble. "I love you," I said, now

meaning it. Leave Anitra to her gang of men.

 

 "Oh-h-h!" she said. "Thanks dear -- and I love you. I love everybody!" She pulled me close with her single arm.

 

 "Are you really enjoying being without an arm?" I asked hopefully.

 

 "Oh, it is so much fun right now -- I can't believe it!" she said, giving me another hug, and brushing my encircling hand with her stump tip."Why do you think everyone

was so perfectly wonderful to me?"

 

 "You're a beautiful woman, with a charming personality," I replied, looking at her smiling face.

 

 "But without an arm," she noted, holding her remnant up just a little, and then dropping it to her side. "It seems that they were all so much nicer because of that -- how

come, I wonder?"

 

 "I'm not much on theory," I replied. "But you to need a little help, and people really do like to help -- I bet they get a lot of satisfaction. I know I do. You know, I always

associate being really feminine with being a little helpless."

 

 "They really were helpful, and they did seem to enjoy it. It seemed to break the ice, if you know what I mean."

 

 "I think I do. And if you accepted your empty sleeve with nonchalance, who could feel sorry for you?" I noted, swinging her empty sleeve around a little.

 

 "I was too busy having fun to worry about that. Oh-h-h! I feel like a queen," she repeated.

 

 "You are a queen," I said to her. "My queen. You're fantastic!" She gave me another loving squeeze.

 

 We stopped in front of the cashiers' window, and I heaped the chips on the counter. The cashier counted out quite a few notes, and Mavis scooped then up, struggling

at the same time to hold her purse open. I quickly held it for her, and she smiled happily as she stuffed the notes into it, and closed it with a little difficulty. What a

wonderful woman, I thought again.

 

 "You know, you're twice as beautiful with one arm," I said.

 

 "Do you really think so?" she replied, waving the stump slightly, the empty sleeve swinging gracefully. "Oh, I know you do. And I think you may be right. I wonder how

other women will behave towards me."

 

 "They'll hate you like they hate Anitra," I joked. "Because all their husbands will be falling over themselves to help you."

 

 She threw back her head and laughed. "I'd enjoy that! I envy her so much. If I could be sure, I'd gladly exchange an arm for -- oh, no -- I wouldn't, but I do like right

now. She pulled me close again. "Let's go see how Anitra's doing."

 

 "Let's not," I said. "I've got a better idea."

 

 "You dirty old man," she laughed. O.K. Let's go!"

 

 I stopped by Bill to advise him that we were leaving. He grumbled acknowledgment without looking up, and I noticed that his pile of chips had shrunk considerably. I

cast a quick glance at Anitra, still laughing merrily as she leaned over the table to place bets, carefully holding her stump to her side, and exposing her cleavage to the

oglers. 'How can she do that all night long?' I wondered, a little disgusted at the scene.

 

 I snuggled close to Mavis in our cab, lovingly fondling her arm nub. She leaned her head on my shoulder, and absentmindedly toyed with her empty sleeve. She

reached for my hand, and clamped it tightly, lifting it to press it to her cheek. I was anxious to be in our suite, but enjoyed the bright lights of the city as we drove on.

The moonlit countryside looked better than ever, and I felt at peace with the world as Mavis snuggled closer to me, pressing her stump against me with her body.

 

 I all but pulled her towards our suite, she laughing gaily, and resisting. "What's the hurry, lover! We've got all night."

 

 "That's the hurry," I said pointing to my distended crotch. She gave it a loving pat, and I slowed to keep her at my side.

 

 What pleasant, leisurely love we made that night! I felt like I was in a beautiful dream -- not a care in the world except to please this delightful creature. As I savored the

wonderful afterglow, I chuckled at how fickle I was -- first I was madly in love with Anitra, then with Mavis. After all these years of dreaming about stumps, I was now

living those dreams -- and how much better was the real thing! What perfect happiness I had ahead, I mused as I snuggled closer to her soft warmth slipped away with

that lovely stump cupped in my hand.

 

 

III.

 

 

The morning intercourse and shower with Mavis was at least as good as when she had no arms -- I found that I could concentrate on only one stump at a time, and

hers was delightfully soft.  After the shower, she needed help to dry herself, and I massaged her vigorously, to her delight.  I carefully dried her few fingers, her hand

and arm.

 

 "You have a beautiful hand," I commented, lifting it to kiss it.

 

 She laughed, "You nut! You never told me that before." She struck various poses with it.

 

 "I get confused when you have too many of them," I replied. She laughed again.  "Art, dear, I'm glad you're enjoying yourself, but don't get any ideas," she said, placing

her hand behind my head and pulling my lips to hers.  She awkwardly tried to grab me with her stump, and I quickly grabbed it and pressed it to my cheek.

 

 "Did I ever tell you that I've fallen in love with you?" I said, touching noses.

 

 "Not often enough," she replied, resuming our embrace.

 

 

 * * * * *

 

 

 Bill had already dressed when we entered the kitchen, and Mavis and I welcomed the steaming cups of coffee he offered.

 

 Anitra stepped into the room in her traditional shorts and halter, the latter held up by her single hand, almost covering her white breasts.

 

 "Will you fasten this please?" she asked, and I sprang up immediately, despite Mavis' scowl. 'Dammit,' I thought.  'Even after last night, she still has me hooked.'

 

 "Did you win much last night?" I asked, trying to change the atmosphere.

 

 "Yes, I did, but not enough. That was surely an enjoyable evening. Did you win, Mavis?" she said, shaking her hair vigorously, her resonant appendages responding

with lively bouncing. She sat gracefully, still smiling.  "Yes, I really did," Mavis replied, looking disgusted at the scene. "I've never won so much before.  I couldn't hold

all the chips!" she said, as if remembering the scene.  "What a  sight I must have been," she mused, looking at me again.

 

 "How'd you do, Bill?" I asked, innocently.

 

 "I broke even," he replied, and I remembered that he always broke even, never winning or losing. When he won, he didn't want anyone to know how much, and when

he lost, he didn't want anyone to know, period.

 

 "Well, I lost," I said,"but not enough to get in your eye. I'm too cautious to ever be a gambler."

 

 "Shall we prepare breakfast, Mavis?" Anitra asked.  "I still have the urge to use my arm. Do you also?"  'Yes, I do--I sure missed it. How should we work this?"  "We

will each use our arm to work together," Anitra said, as if she had thought it out beforehand.  "The two of them together should allow us to do anything."  They started

the preparation, Mavis being spurred on by Anitra's enthusiasm. She pulled the refrigerator door open, and Anitra selected some eggs, cheeses and ham. They stood

side-byside at the counter, their remaining arm remnants at each other's backs, and laid out all the ingredients. Mavis held the cheese, while Anitra sliced it, and they

both laughed at how well things were going. They quickly fell into a routine, made easier by the fact that they had worked together many times. Their giggles and chatter

marked their happiness, and they quickly worked out signals to each other with their stumps.  Bill winked at me -- he was smiling now, for reasons I didn't quite fathom.

 

 I missed not feeding them, but enjoyed watching the lovely beauties cooperate, laughing gaily as they buttered each other's toast. They had a few mixups, like when

Anitra buttered Mavis' fingers instead of the toast, but she didn't mind. It was a happy time, and I hated to see it draw to an end. The girls cleaned up and put things

away with amazing coordination of their two single arms.

 

 "What now, boss?" Anitra said to Bill as they wiped each others hands on the towel.

 

 "What would you like to do?" Bill asked nonchalantly.

 

 "I would still like to do something where I may use my  arm," she replied, flexing her wrist and wiggling her hand.  "Well, there's a pitch-and-put golf course," he said, a

diabolical smile on his lips.

 

 "Golf!" Mavis exclaimed. "You've got to be kidding. How would I hit a ball with only one hand -- the wrong one at that."

 

 "I would like to try," Anitra scowled at her. "We can stop, if we cannot do well."

 

 And so, despite Mavis' protestations, we arrived at the first tee. Anitra took a few practice swings, which weren't the least bit satisfactory, either banging into the turf or

missing it by several inches.

 

 "Perhaps you were right," she said to Mavis.  "I do not seem to be able to hold my arm properly. I wonder if this can  help," she mused, holding her stump out.

 

 "Push it against your elbow," I suggested, and helped her position it. Her breasts were clearly in the way, for both her arm and stump pressed tightly against them.  But

her arm was restrained to swing more in a plane, and she shortly was making commendable swings, although I was watching her breasts more than the club. Mavis

tried the same approach, but her breasts were much too large, and she started making gentle swings with her left arm alone.  "Maybe this will work after all," she said. 

"I seem to do better than you, Anitra -- a left hand is more suited than a right one."

 

 "We shall see," Anitra replied.  "Shall we start?"

 

 "Go ahead," Bill replied.

 

 Anitra clasped the club between her stump and her breast,and teed up a ball.  She seemed to take forever to get everything in the right position, but I didn't mind, for I

was happy to watch all the wiggles. Her shot was fairly straight, but not too far. Mavis' was even shorter, and off to the left, but she was game to continue. Bill and I

went next, he landing on the green, and I a little too far.  Fortunately, there weren't any others around, for we were quite slow, but then -- golf shouldn't be rushed

anyway.  I stuck close to Anitra, for I couldn't get enough viewing of her wiggles and especially of her stump and arm pushing those lovely breasts this way and that as

she swung.  However, the girls' games weren't good enough to suit them, and they abandoned the game after the second hole. Bill and I bade them goodbye, and

continued the game.

 

 "You're making quite a play for Anitra," he observed without any obvious rancor.

 

 "I hope you don't mind," I replied, trying to feel my way carefully. "Have you enjoyed Mavis?" I said, watching his expression intently to see if I'd guessed right.

 

 He chuckled, and broke into a grin. "Yes, I have. And I could care less about Anitra -- we were headed for the rocks anyway. She's so damn bitchy, that I can't stand

her anymore."

 

 "Bitchy?" I repeated. "She's vain, I know, but she has a personality that makes that easy to take."

 

 "Wait until things don't go the way she wants," he offered. "Then you'll see."

 

 I wondered about that -- she had been mad when I was playing around in the pool. 'Oh, hell,' I thought. 'He's just bitter.'

 

 My spirits picked up at the realization that he had just told me to take Anitra -- how lucky I felt.

 

 "I'm willing to chance it," I replied.  "You know, swapping wives seems like quite an event to be discussing so lightly."

 

 "Well, he replied, "you and Mavis have been having problems for as long as I've known you. Maybe you can handle Anitra -- I've given up. But Mavis and I see eye to

eye -- I'm game if you are."  "You're on!" I replied happily, clasping his hand to seal the agreement. "When shall we do it?"

 

 "When Anitra is ready," he replied, chuckling again.  "It  will have to be her idea. If I suggested it, she'd promptly do the opposite thing. But, don't worry -- she's about

ready to decide."

 

 I was collecting happy thoughts as we continued the game in silence.

 

 Bill interrupted my dreaming. "You know, there's something  going on here I don't like. I think we'd better get out of this place."

 

 "Oh, come on," I replied. "There's nothing wrong here -- a bunch of people doing their thing, without hurting anyone else.  Hell, I've paid my money, and I want to really

enjoy this -- it may be my last chance."

 

 "O.K., O.K. But keep your eyes open -- there's something fishy here. I can't put my finger on it, but I'm pretty sure there's going to be trouble."

 

 I wondered what he knew, for all I'd seen was everyone thoroughly enjoying themselves -- well, almost everyone.  I suppose there might be a few more like Mavis, but

even she was having some fun. I dismissed the whole idea as sour grapes, and resumed my thoughts about the future.

 

 After the game, we had a couple of drinks at the deserted bar.  I wondered aloud where everyone was.

 

 "Off screwing away, I'd guess," he replied. "Hell, if everyone here is so turned on by a woman's stump, they'll be here for a couple of years."  I laughed aloud. "You're

probably right and what the hell am I doing here?" I said, draining my drink and making to leave.  We returned to the suite, where the girls were playing gin rummy. I

was a little confused as to who to kiss, but to be safe, I started with Mavis.

 

 "Looks like you're doing pretty well," I noted, for they both were playing rapidly without dropping a card.  "She's winning," Mavis said gloomily.  "I have trouble seeing all

my cards." That was believable, for when she pressed them to her breast with her soft stump, they all but disappeared.  she continually adjusted then to keep them in

the proper order.   "How do you shuffle and deal?" I wondered.

 

 "The same way we prepared breakfast," Anitra offered.  "You mean you put them in the mixer?" I asked jokingly.

 

 "Oh, of course not!" Anitra laughed. "We each use our one hand to do half -- watch, now. Gin!" she said as she laid down her cards, and entered the score. Mavis

moved around to Anitra's left, and they instinctively placed their adjacent stumps to each other's backs. Then with the two hands working almost as if they were part of

one body, they shuffled the cards.  It was a little sloppy, but they got the job done. Anitra took the pack, and dealt smoothly, sliding the top cards away with her thumb.

 

 "You girls are getting pretty good at that," I commented.  "Will you throw together a lunch? I've worked up quite an appetite."

 

 Anitra threw back her head and laughed. "We are slaves again, Mavis, are we not?" Then looking at me, she continued, "As soon as we finish this game -- I am very

nearly out."

 

 "Oh, shut up!" Mavis said, drawing a card vigorously, and concentrating on seeing her hand.

 

 I relaxed and watched them play.  Sure enough, Anitra won,

 

and Mavis pouted -- she considered herself a top-notch gin player, and really hated to lose.

 

 "It's all because of this damn stump," she said, waving it at me. Then turning to Anitra, "I'll beat you when I have two hands again."

 

 Anitra laughed, and noted, "You owe me 42 francs."

 

 "All right, all right!" Mavis exclaimed.  She got her purse and fumbled around in it, trying to help with her missing hand.  She counted out the money and threw it on the

table.  "There.  I'll get it back next time."

 

 I laughed at them.  "The winners laugh and joke, and the losers say, 'deal the cards.'"

 

 That was enough to shake Mavis free of the game, and she went to work with Anitra as if nothing had been said.  They put together a plate of prettily arranged

cheeses, and were chopping up pieces of bread as I opened a bottle of wine. How adaptable they were, I thought, for they had been using their single arms for less

than two hours, and were both pretty well at home now.  Even Mavis was reasonably accomplished, and I happily accepted the tasty morsel she placed in my mouth.

 

 I excused myself after the relaxing lunch, and lay on my bed to take a short nap. I remember hearing -- or rather half-hearing -- Anitra and Mavis arguing about

something. I think I heard Anitra say something to the effect that she didn't want to be a slave, and she was going to fix that. I really didn't pay that much attention,

although I heard Mavis say she didn't like it, but she wasn't going to do all the work, and I dropped back into my dreams.

 

 * * * * *

 

 I awoke from a restful snooze, and looked around the suite.  The girls were nowhere to be seen, but I could hear Bill's snores proclaiming his location. I rose,

stretched, and absentmindedly walked outside. I wandered around the villa, alone for the first time since we'd arrived, The general atmosphere was relaxing, giving me

an opportunity to think about developments. I sat on a shaded bench, and lay back in pleasant contemplation.

 

 I was jarred by a husky voice, calling, "Hey, big boy -- I need some help with this goddamn latch."

 

 I turned to see a tall blonde leaning over the Dutch door of a cottage, hopelessly trying to open the door with handless stumps.  I sprang up to help her, and after

opening the door, saw what a giant she was -- she was well over six feet tall, and totally well-proportioned, although her breasts were extra large, straining the halter she

was wearing.  She had coarse blonde hair, and that combination of high cheek-bones and low-set eyebrows that made her look like she had a perpetual scowl. Her

turned-down mouth added to the appearance of a mean creature.  And she was big! without shoes, she stood taller than the door opening, having to duck to come out.

You can realize how impressive her size was when the last thing I noted was that her forearms terminated about halfway between her elbows and where I guessed her

wrists would have been.

 

 "Thanks," she offered. "What a drag this crappy mess is -- my old man makes me a goddamn cripple and then goes off to play his bleeping golf.  I'll cream his

bleeping ass when I get my arms back. Got a bleeping cigarette?"

 

 I apologized for not having one, appalled at her coarse language. (I'm leaving out the worst parts.) Her gigantic body was really shapely, but the nasty expression she

wore matched her foul speech.  Her grey eyes had a real depth, though, and she looked directly at me.

 

 "Never mind -- I couldn't hold the bleeping thing anyway.  These bleeping stumps ain't worth a bleeping damn.  How about a drink, honey?"

 

 I saw that I wasn't going to escape her aggressive approach, so I accepted and introduced myself.

 

 "Hi. My moniker is Rosabel -- can you imagine sticking a kid with a bleeping name like that? So everyone calls me Babe." She scowled extra-fierce at me as I opened

the door for her, as though she hated to concede that she couldn't. "What'll you have, Art?"

 

 "What do you have?" I asked. "Can I help?"

 

 "Bourbon and Scotch. And when I need your bleeping help, I'll damn well ask for it."

 

 "I'll have Scotch, with a little water," I said, hiding my shock, and taking a seat.  She raised her stumps and opened a cupboard, taking 3 tries, punctuated with

epithets.  She carefully clamped the forearm remnants around each of the bottles, setting them on the counter. Reaching into the cupboard was easy for her, but she

had to stoop to set the bottles on the counter. Then she got two glasses down, picked up the Bourbon, and holding the cap to her teeth, pulled it out with vigorous

movements of her head and body. With amazing dexterity, she manipulated the bottle between her stumps, pouring a healthy drink. She repeated the process with the

Scotch.

 

 "You're pretty expert with those," I observed.

 

 "You bleeping well better believe it," she scowled. "No S.O.B. is gonna stop me by cuttin' off my bleeping hands." She twisted the water tap open, and held my glass

under it for a second, then set it on the counter and turned off the faucet. I could see the soft flesh deform as she did all these operations, but she never complained

about pain.  She clamped both drinks between her forearm stumps, with her elbows nearly touching each other, her upper arms pushing those gigantic breasts out of

shape.  She bent over and set the two glasses on the table, her giant cleavage catching my eye.

 

 "You like these jugs, honey?" she said, noting my stare, and giving them a bounce with her stumps.  And they really bounced "You be a good boy, and I may give you a

taste," she said with one last push and a shake of her shoulders. "Anyone try and cut one of these off and they'll get bleeping well bloodied up. Here's to the end of this

bleeping mess," she said, placing one stump in front of her glass and the other behind. Clamping the two together, she lifted the glass and deftly rolled one over the

other a little to tilt the glass to her lips. She took a big swig, set the glass down, and wiped a stump across her mouth. "Ah-h-h. That's what I needed.  Drink up, honey."

 

 "Do you have any ice?" I asked, almost hesitating.

 

 "Yeah. Get it yourself," she said, waving an abbreviated arm at the refrigerator.  "I'm not a bleeping waitress." I helped myself, and sat opposite her at the table. "These

things give you a hard-on, Art? Art -- that's your name, ain't it honey?" She swatted those mammoth mammaries again.

 

 "They sure as hell do," I replied, catching myself starting to pick up her speech mannerisms.

 

 She drained her glass, set it on the table with a bang, and said, "Here, grab some." She inserted her stumps under the halter, and slipped it up and off, freeing the

pendulous marvels.  She wrestled the halter over her head, and let it drop onto the floor. "Come on, Art, baby. Don't be bashful with me." She lifted each of those

wonders up and then let it slide off her stump slowly. I sprang up, eager to grab one. "Sit here, big boy," she said, pointing to her lap. I felt strange sitting in a woman's

lap, but she was so big that there was plenty of room. I put a hand on one, and she pushed it hard with a nub. "These things scare you, honey?" she said, brandishing

the other stump in my face.

 

 "Hell, no -- I like them," I replied, lunging to take a mock bite out of it.

 

 She pushed it hard into my face, laughing, "Ain't you the cute one -- hey! That felt pretty good. I think I'm gonna like you. How's your rod?" she asked poking around

my groin. I unzipped and unbuckled, and her probing nub was quickly inside my shorts. As rough as she was, she was turning me on rapidly.

 

"Man , you've got a big 'un -- you're gonna be O.K., honey," she said.  I bent over to get my mouth near a breast, and she slipped her other stump around my neck,

pulling my face full into that monumental mass. I kissed and licked and mouthed it with delight. God, what treasures -- A nipple alone filled my mouth. "Yeah!  You're

O.K.!" She abruptly slipped her stumps under me and bodily picked me up like a baby -- all one hundred and eighty pounds!  She carried me into her bedroom, ducking

under the door. I ducked, too, for it looked dangerously close.  She unceremoniously dropped me on the bed, and pounced on my erect organ, almost swallowing it. I

pushed up hard and she grabbed my fanny with her stumps, and lifted it up, at the same time scooping my testicles into her mouth with her tongue.

 

 "Wow! You don't waste time, do you Babe?"

 

 She replied by shaking my fanny like a rag doll with her powerful forearm remnants.  It was really great, and obviously like nothing I'd ever felt before. Her tongue felt as

strong as most women's hands, and she was really active with it. She dropped me onto the bouncing bed as suddenly as she had picked me up. "Man, you're

something. Get your bleeping clothes off, honey, and have some of this." She slipped off her skirt with her dexterous stumps, and then struggled with her panties. I

kicked off my shoes, all but ripped off my pants and shorts, and pulled down those giant yet flimsy panties, thinking how incongruous they looked in comparison with

her rough character. I put my face close to that hot box, hoping that she was cleaner than she talked, and felt those strong stumps behind my head, pushing my face

almost inside.  It was a whole new experience for me, but my searching tongue soon found what I wanted, and I went to work in earnest. Now I had her going, she

pushing my head back and forth, then full into her, all the time writhing with satisfaction.  "Go at it, baby!  Go-go-GO!" she shouted.

 

 She quickly put her stumps under my armpits and leaned back onto the bed, bodily pulling me on top of those mountains.  I went to work on them, massaging one

while getting as much of of the other in my mouth as I could, my other hand playing in that moist acreage. I thought my whole hand would go inside, but I was

pleasantly surprised that three fingers were comfortable.  She was writhing and squirming, and her stumps behind my head pulled my face into that giant glob -- l

thought I would suffocate, and came up gasping for breath.

 

 "Get in, honey, get in!" she commanded, and I obeyed, and lifted up to enter.  I almost fell in, and was amazed at her control when her muscles tightened around me.

Her massive thighs were grasping me now, and she pulled me in deeper. "Ride 'em cowboy!" she shouted as she bucked harder and harder -- I'm sure I would have

fallen off had she not had me clamped so tightly. Her stumps were now uncoordinated, flailing wildly, sometimes pulling me close, sometimes clobbering me.

 

 "Yahoo!" she cried with a giant shudder, heaving her pelvis high in the air and shaking it wildly. I hung on for dear life, and was amazed that I could reach a great

climax during such an earthquake. Those stumps were again giving me a bone-crushing hug, and her hoarse voice all but boomed in my ears, "Art, baby -- you is

something else! My ole man needs some lessons." She shook me vigorously, then let me go.  I collapsed into a weak heap, still clawing at those marvelous mountains.

 

 "And you're something else too, Babe," I replied weakly, not knowing precisely what that 'something else' was.  Her stumps were now caressing me, and I reflected

that even this Amazon could tire, and that she was really a woman, despite her size and coarseness. How difficult it must be to be feminine when you dwarf most men.

I gave her a fond hug, and a lot of kisses.  She responded with really loving caresses with those nubs she hated so much. I finally decided that I had really enjoyed it,

but wondered if I'd ever dare to try her again.

 

 "Well, big boy, you're welcome any time," she said as though she'd read my thoughts. "Any time." She gave my head a last playful toss and made to sit up.  I

scrambled off, noting what a shambles the bed was -- I was a little surprised that it was still standing.  She stood up, and walked into the bathroom, her limp, dangling

forearm nubs jiggling as sensuously as her breasts. Her walk was also captivating, giving a lot of motion to her giant but well-proportioned fanny. "Come on, honey.

There's room for both of us in here."

 

 She had turned on the shower, and was adjusting the knobs as I entered.  I grabbed the soap and started lathering her up. "I like this job," I said hurriedly, seeing her

scowl, and remembering that she didn't want any help.

 

 "O.K. honey. Have your fun. Just remember, I ain't helpless."

 

 "You sure as hell ain't," I replied, delighting in all the soft flesh I could fondle.

 

 "You're one helluva guy," she said, pulling me to her with her slippery stumps. I had to quickly turn my head to keep from getting a mouthful of soap.  We rinsed and I

grabbed a towel and started to dry her.  She grabbed it away, and mopped her face and neck. I grabbed it back, and slipped it around her fanny.

 

 "Hey! Hey! So you like to watch these boobs in action -- O.K.  buster, watch this!" She massaged her buttocks vigorously against the towel, her breasts and dangling

stumps vibrating so wildly that I had trouble taking it all in.  Giving me a playful cuff with a nub, she stepped into the bedroom. I quickly finished drying myself and

followed her.  She had picked up the sheer panties with her toes, and lay on her back on the bed with her feet in the air, shaking them down.  I pulled them down

despite her scowl, and smoothed them when she stood.

 

 "Just don't you forget -- I can take care of myself."

 

 "I'm sure you can -- I just can't get enough of you."

 

 "You sure as hell can't -- there's enough here for an army." She picked up her skirt with a foot and threw it on the bed.  Dropping to her knees, she arranged it with her

nubs, then stuck them inside and hoisted it over her head, shaking it vigorously down. She probed it over her breasts, and continued to work it down.  I straightened the

waist, and let the elastic snap against her stomach, receiving a belt on the head in return.  "Watch it buster -- I can still make mincemeat out of you." She walked into

the kitchen, the big skirt swishing as she walked, and those dangling nubs bouncing loosely.

 

 I dressed rapidly, entering the kitchen just as she had arranged the halter on the table.  She inserted her stumps into the straps and raised them over her head.

Amazingly, she worked it down, one side at a time.  "Take a last look, honey," she said as she attempted to poke the halter over one of those hanging giants.

 

 "How about; a last feel?" I asked, reaching with my hand to push the delightfully soft breast inside.

 

 "You're O.K.," she repeated, giving me a hug as I happily maneuvered the other one into its tent and smoothed the halter straps. I gave them both one last fondle

through the halter.

 

 "Those are real beauties," I remarked.  "Let me fix you a drink."

 

 "I can take care of myself," she replied, pushing me aside, and starting to rise.

 

 "Oh, sit down!" I commanded. "I like my women feminine." I immediately bit my tongue, and cringed.

 

 She sat down, open mouthed. "Feminine?" she blasted out.

 

 "How the hell do I make this 250 pounds feminine?" she said, shaking it at me.

 

 "Like I said -- you're one helluva woman.  Relax and enjoy it -- I won't tell anyone."

 

 She burst into laughter. "Damn you -- I like you! Ain't many who're man enough to boss me around. And put some bleeping ice in mine, too." I turned in disbelief. She

had a big smile on, and looked much prettier. "You and me could go a long ways, honey."

 

 I returned with the drinks, and she bade me to sit in her lap again.  I did so with a little reluctance, but I was drawn to those massive breasts. I held her glass to her

lips, and she clasped me close with a stump. That action spilled some of the cold liquid on her chest, and she retorted, "You bleeping creep!  Clumsy goddamn bleep!"

She tried to brush it away with her stumps, but I had my handkerchief out and mopped away, pushing it down inside her halter. She laughed hard, and gave me another

playful hug.  "Don't pay no mind to what I said -- you're O.K."

 

 Things were settling down now--I really liked the feel of her soft active stumps around me, and she was happy to let me continue fondling her breasts. "How come I

didn't see you at the ball?" I asked.

 

 "That bleeping thing! I ain't got time for that crap. My ole man hustled me up to that goddamn machine and tricked me, damn him. Next thing I knew my bleeping

hands was gone. I made such a ruckus that he hustled me out of there.  Bleeping creep -- look at me!" She waved the stumps with obvious disgust. "You said you liked

these bleeping things -- you the same kind of bleeping kook my ole man is?"

 

 "If you mean that I savor women amputees, that's right.  Almost everyone here does -- that's what it's all about."

 

 "Well, I'll be go-to-hell! You mean every man here likes bleeping stumps?"

 

 "That's right -- haven't you looked around here at all? AAll the women are missing at least one limb."

 

 "The hell you say. No -- I ain't been outta here.  So, they're all bleeping kooks, huh?"

 

 "How long will you be without arms?" I asked, ignoring her question.

 

 "Bleep if I know. My bleeping husband didn't tell me bleepedy-damn about nothin'. All I know is my bleeping hands will come back -- that bleeping chink woman

showed me that."

 

 "Well, you might as well enjoy it -- there's nothing you can do about it."

 

 "Enjoy it, my bleeping ass! Wait'll I get my bleeping hands back -- I'll show you a time, honey."

 

 "No thanks.  I like you better this way," I said, caressing the nearest stump.

 

 "Well, I'll be go-to-hell! You mean you won't have nothin' to do with me when I get my hands?"

 

 "Let's just say I like you the way you are. Hey! I have to go now," I said, slipping off that cozy lap.  "Thanks for one helluva time."

 

 "Don't thank me, you bleeping kook!" she said with a big smile. "I ain't had such a good bleep in a long bleeping time. Get your ass over here tomorrow and I'll give you

all you want of these bleeping stumps," she said, waving them at me.

 

 I fondly kissed them both.  She stood up and pulled me to her, bending over to kiss me.  I had to stand on my toes to reach her full mouth, savoring the pressure of her

breasts against my shoulders.  What a woman!  When a six-footer has to stand on his toes for a kiss -- that's something different!  She hung on to me tightly, and

tousled my hair with a nub.  I turned my head to kiss it, and she presented the tip to my eager lips. I opened my mouth wide, and gave it the full treatment -- tongue,

teeth and all.

 

 "Well, I'll be goddamned," she said.  "I ain't never felt nothin' like that before." I broke away to leave.  "Any time, honey, any time," she said, looking intently at her stump

tips.

 

 * * * * *

 

You can imagine my complete surprise when I returned to the suite to find both Mavis and Anitra armless again! They were standing by the door, leering at me.

 

 "Where have you been?" Mavis asked, obviously annoyed.  "We've been standing here for an eternity trying to get in."

 

 "Gosh, I'm sorry!" I answered, opening the door for them, and trying to conceal my delight. "You should have told me what you were up to -- I'd never have guessed

that you were going to have your arms reduced again."

 

 "Well, Anitra liked it better," Mavis explained, "and I'll be damned if I'm going to do all the work around here.  I have no desire to wait on her." she said, her scowl still

directed at me.

 

 "So where were you?"

 

 "Just having a relaxing stroll," I lied. "So it's back to being armless again -- I think I like you better that way.  What can I do for you? how about a drink?"

 

 They accepted, and I busied myself making them. "I'm already sorry I listened to you," Mavis said to Anitra.  "I hate being helpless, and here I am again, dammit."

 

 "Oh, come now, Mavis -- I did not force you to do this.  I am sorry that you are unhappy -- but I am going to enjoy myself." Then, turning to me, "May I have a cigarette,

please?"

 

 Mavis did a slow burn, so I tried to spend more time with her, but that was hard, for between Anitra's drink and cigarette, she commanded the most attention.  I was

desperately trying to think of something to pacify Mavis, for she was obviously unhappy and getting more so.

 

 Bill entered the room, rubbing his eyes sleepily. "Good God!" he exclaimed on seeing the girls. "What the hell happened?"

 

 "Anitra didn't want to be a slave," Mavis replied, "and I went along with the idea. Now I'm sorry, but I did it," she said with a shrug of her shoulders.

 

"Thank God!" he said, looking much relieved. "I thought something might have gone wrong with that goddamn machine."

 

 "Oh, do not worry about that, dear," Anitra scowled. "It worked perfectly. Do not be so apprehensive about all of this."

 

 "Jesus! You're playing with dynamite and you don't give a damn -- look, this isn't any way for rational people to behave. . . ."

 

 "Oh, do not be a killjoy, dear," Anitra interrupted.  "There is not a thing wrong here."

 

 "Suit yourself," he replied with a shrug of his shoulders. He sat beside Mavis and helped her take a sip of her drink.  She seemed to brighten appreciably, and I relaxed

again.

 

 "Arthur, will you accompany me in a swim before dinner?" Anitra asked, smiling at me.

 

 "I'd love to," I said, immediately conscious of Mavis' leer.

 

 "Good," she replied. "Bill, will you dress me, please?" He glowered at me, and I sensed Mavis' disgust as he followed her into the bedroom.  I offered to help Mavis

with her drink, but she declined, and all but told me to get dressed.  I sensed that she resented Anitra's obvious moves to keep both Bill and I at her command, and was

really stirring things up.

 

 When I returned, Bill handed me Anitra's bathing cap, without saying a word.  She wore a white bikini, and paraded in, smiling and looking gorgeous, as usual.  I

opened the door for her, and she smiled thanks as we set out for the pool.

 

 "Mavis is surely out of sorts," she observed, brushing close to me as we walked slowly along the brick path.

 

 I put my arm around her and pulled her close. "That's too bad," I replied. "But Bill will be able to soothe her a little."

 

 "I do not know what he sees in her," she said cynically. "I do not want to hear any more of this.  Will you please put on my bathing cap?" she smiled at me. I did,

tucking her golden tresses inside with loving care. Then I slipped my hands under her shoulders, and gently lifted her tanned stumps as I pulled her lips to mine.  She

responded and pressed those neat nubs to my checks as we kissed.  "I am back in heaven once more," she cooed. "Catch me!" she said, suddenly breaking away and

diving into the pool with the same reflex raising of her stumps.

 

 I caught her more often than before, maybe because she wanted me to, and when my hands were on her delightful body, I forgot all the previous bad scenes. I pulled

her close, and our lips met. Then she turned a little and dove, and our heads slipped underwater without our lips parting.  I continued the submarine embrace for as

long as I could, enjoying the feeling of floating effortlessly.

 

 I popped to the surface, sputtering and gasping for breath.  Anitra emerged alongside me, and laughed, "You are not in good physical condition, dear Arthur. You

should have been able to remain underwater longer that you did."

 

 "I'm not an amphibian like you are," I replied, pulling her lips to mine again.  She started to dive again, but this time I resisted, and instead wrapped my legs around her. 

She placed her nubs on my cheeks, and rocked her head from side to side, at the same time teasing my lips with her tongue. How pleasant and relaxing that was -- I

had never kissed or fondled a woman in a pool before, and to start this enjoyable habit with the armless Anitra was incredibly satisfying.  We started experimenting with

all sorts of positions, and I appreciated being free to move anything I wanted without thinking about how I was going to support myself. I even found myself diving after

Anitra, for catching her was so enjoyable that I didn't want to let her get far away.

 

 She must have enjoyed it too, for when I tired a little, she swam around me close by -- what a delight she was to watch. She performed an underwater ballet, coming

close to me often so that I could touch her body and embrace her -- I saved my strength for more of those delectable underwater kisses. She finally snuggled close to

me as we both floated on our backs, and I leisurely paddled to the ladder.

 

 The trance was broken when she saw where we were. "Arthur, you are impossibly inconsiderate," she exclaimed. "How will I climb that ladder without arms?" she

asked, brandishing her stumps.

 

 "Like this," I replied, ducking under her and placing my head between her thighs, at the same time grabbing the ladder.  I started climbing the ladder, and she grabbed

me firmly with her legs.

 

 "Arthur!" she all but screamed. "Stop this! You will surely drop me -- Arthur, stop!" She sounded panicky, so I reached one hand up to her waist to steady her, and

climbed out onto the pool deck. "You are terrible," she continued, still sounding scared.  "Please put me down--I am so afraid that you will drop me. Please, Arthur . . ." I

spun her around my neck; then she indeed did start to fall, screaming, but I caught her without difficulty. The look of sheer terror on her face, and her futile attempts to

grab onto something with her stumps told me that I'd overdone it.

 

 I quickly sat on the nearest lounge chair, and pulled her shivering body close to me.  "You are diabolical," she sobbed.  "That was not fair. I do not like to be scared.

Please do not do that to me again."

 

 "I'm sorry, dearest Anitra," I said, kissing her fondly. "I had no intention of dropping you. I'm sorry -- I didn't think how it might feel to you."

 

 "It was terrible," she said, still shivering.  I quickly rose to get a towel and draped it around her shoulders, then pulled her close again.  She snuggled up close, and

continued, "When you started climbing out, I just had to grab you to hold onto, and the realization that I had no arms with which to do so was absolutely terrifying.  It

was similar to a nightmare, where you fall and fall and fall, and can do nothing about it.  And when you made me slip off . . . ." She shuddered at the thought, and I put

both arms around her and pulled her closer, fondling her shivering body through the towel.

 

 "I'm a boor," I apologized again.  "I didn't intend to frighten you," I said, kissing her forehead. The fact that she continually snuggled closer to me told me that she

wasn't angry, and I freed one hand to sort of dry her legs and some of me. Then I resumed holding her close, enjoying the feel of her soft body pressed to mine.

 

 She made to sit up, and I aided her, then finished drying her, spending extra effort on her breasts and stumps.  She giggled at that, and playfully pushed the towel

around with her nubs.

 

 I pulled off her bathing cap, and taking handsful of that golden hair, pulled her lips firmly to mine. Her stumps came up, first to attempt to push my hands away, then to

massage my neck as she pushed her body against mine.  I freed one hand to slide down to her buttocks, pushing her pelvis close to me, and sliding my other hand

behind her head.

 

 "I can't hold you enough, dear Anitra," I said as I broke away to look at her face.  She now had a serene look, and I pulled her with me as I lay back on the lounge chair.

 

 "And I love every minute of that." she replied, snuggling up close again.

 

 "You are beautiful, inside and out, my love," I whispered.  gently kissing the top of her head.  "I love you -- oh, do I love you!"

 

 She replied by wiggling some more, nuzzling her head under my chin.  I pulled her as close as I could, and looked up at the slowly drifting cloud forms.  'What a life,' I

thought. 'What a woman!' And she was going to be mine!  It was almost too much pleasure at once.

 

 * * * * *

 

Dinner that evening was somewhat of a strain. Mavis hadn't wanted me to dress her, insisting on wearing what she had on.  She resented the fact that I had to feed

her, glowering at me when my coordination wasn't perfect.  She refused to guide my hand with a stump, so I had to concentrate harder -- she was obviously

demonstrating to me how much she was suffering.  She did accept champaign, and I hoped that would relax the tension.

 

 Anitra was quiet too, although she aided Bill as he fed her. I wondered what her thoughts were, and when the meal was finished, asked her for a dance.

 

 "A penny for your thoughts," I whispered, as we danced close together. Her stump felt limp in my hand, but I savored the pressure of her breasts, and the tender touch

of her cheek to mine.

 

 After a long pause, she answered.  "I love you, dear Arthur. I am wondering if we could have a life together. Right now, I'm very, very happy -- but we must wait until

this adventure is over."

 

 "And I love you, darling Anitra," I said, my eyes moistening.  "I can think of nothing more pleasant that spending the rest of my life with you -- it would be like a never-

ending dream.  You are such a beautiful, charming, exciting woman, I don't see how anyone could ever tire of your delightful presence." I inched closer and kissed her.

 

 "Oh-h-h, Arthur," she cooed. "You do say the most wonderful things. But, please understand -- I only want to be sure that you will be happy with me . . . ." she trailed

off.

 

 "With arms?" I asked.

 

 She answered by nodding her head in the affirmative.  We continued dancing in silence. At the conclusion, she smiled at me weakly.  "O.K.?" she asked.

 

 "O.K." I replied.

 

 "This has been a long day," she mused as we walked back into the lounge. Mavis and Bill weren't there, so we slowly strolled towards the suite. I held her very close to

me, and she rested her head on my shoulder.  I began to feel what her fears might be -- if I had to have stumps to perform as I had, then we weren't compatible at all.

And I didn't really know the answer -- I had never been able to please so many women so well in all my life, not to mention how satisfied I was.  I wasn't at all sure I

could continue away from the present environment.  If I give the impression that I'm the world's greatest lover, I apologize -- when I recollect the scenes, I'm absolutely

astounded at me -- me as the sought-after, brilliantly performing sex partner! Jesus! To paraphrase Babe, 'That ain't never happened to me before.' But I was so busy

trying to get the most enjoyment out of this situation that I never stopped to think that I was behaving like an actor rather than a real person. To this day, I wonder what

my life might be like if I had kept a realistic view of what was happening.

 

 "Oh, well," I thought. "That decision is a long way off."

 

 Mavis and Bill appeared surprised when we entered the suite, Bill hurriedly removing his arm from around Mavis, and nervously sipped his drink.  She straightened

herself in her chair, not quite sure what to do with her empty sleeves.

 

 "Would you like a nightcap, dear?" Bill offered.

 

 "No, I do not," she replied, coolly.  "I am very tired -- will you please dress me for bed?"

 

 Bill shrugged his shoulders, and drained his glass. He cast a glance at Mavis, and slowly started to rise.

 

 "Dear!" Anitra called over her shoulder, continuing her walk to the bedroom.

 

 "Coming," he grumbled as he started after her. My eyes were glued to that beautiful figure, her fanny moving just enough to make a really sensual walk without being

obviously provocative.

 

 I turned to Mavis just in time to see her brush a tear from her eye with a stump.  She bit her lip, and rose without speaking I followed her into the bedroom, and silently

helped her undress.  I sensed how upset she probably felt, and didn't press anything. A quick kiss was about all I thought she was ready for. I gently tucked her under

the bedcovers and then undressed myself and followed suit.  I had a lot to think about.

 

 

 IV.

 

 

 I slept later the next morning -- Mavis had sat on my bed, and was teasing my face with her soft arm remnants. I looked happily into her smiling face and reached for

her waist. She stood, and clamping my hand between her stumps, attempted to pull me out of bed.

 

 "Get up, sleepyhead!" she called to me.

 

 "I'm not ready yet. Didn't you forget something?" I replied, sitting up.

 

 "What?" she said, looking around with a surprised expression.

 

 I lunged at her waist, and pulled her vigorously onto the bed. Her outstretched arm nub did little to break her fall, and her face was buried in the bedcovers. She

pushed herself up with difficulty, and catching her breath, said, "What did I forget?"

 

 "This," I said, leaning to kiss her half-open mouth. That was quite a sight -- she propped up on those mock arms, her mouth glued to mine, and those dangling breasts

in a very handy place. I fondled them with glee as she tried to struggle into a sitting position, without success. Watching her, I realized that we take a lot for granted --

when we want to sit up, we push ourselves up with an arm. But Mavis, without arms, was really having difficulty. She finally pulled her lips away from mine, and crawled

over me, "walking" on her nubs until she got to a level spot. Then she pulled her knees under her and sat up at last. I playfully pulled her over me again, and watched

her struggle once more.

 

 "You're mean, she scowled at me. Her sheer nightgown had twisted, and one breast was exposed, the strap hanging loose. She vainly tried to push the strap up, and

swatted my hand away with a stump when I tried to help. "Apologize first," she said flailing at me in futility as I pulled the nightgown into place. I pulled her to me again,

but hadn't noticed how close to the edge of the bed I was -- as I leaned back, I started sliding to the floor head first, Mavis on top of me, her nubs extended to push me

away. My legs were tangled in the covers, and I was trapped, as she went through contorted positions attempting to get free. At last she wriggled her legs free, and

extending them away, sat up on the floor beside me. Before I could grab her, she had quickly inched out of reach, and with a little awkwardness, stood up and ran for

the door, her stumps flying.

 

 "Hey! I'm sorry," I called to her, struggling free at last. She had dropped to her knees at the door, frantically trying to turn the knob with her stumps. She was making no

progress, so I walked behind her, and lifted her up with my hands around her waist. I turned and tried to kiss her, but she shook me away.

 

 "You're sadistic! You like to have me helpless so you can laugh while I struggle. It isn't fair!" she scowled.

 

 "I shouldn't have done that," I apologized, "but you looked so ridiculous it was funny."

 

 "Funny? There's nothing funny about it! I don't like this at all," she said, still holding me at stump's length.

 

 "I'm really sorry-- I promise I'll never do it again."

 

 "Please don't. It's so humiliating. Please dress me."

 

 "First things first," I said, reaching for a breast.

 

 "Not now! If you won't dress me, I'll get Bill to," she said, obviously still mad.

 

 "O.K., O.K. I'll do it," I said reluctantly. I dressed her as she directed, but didn't enjoy it nearly as much, because she wouldn't let me play -- it was strictly business, like

I was a maid. I opened the door and she stepped out without a word.

 

 I dressed, and went into the kitchen where Bill sat, sharing a cup of coffee with Mavis. "Is Anitra up?" I asked, pouring myself a cup.

 

 "She's got a little bit of a cold, " Bill replied. "Not bad, but she thought she'd better stay in bed."

 

 I hid my disappointment during the leisurely breakfast, and accepted Bill's offer to clean up the mess I'd left the kitchen in. I excused myself and walked around the

villa aimlessly, apprehensive about the current situation. I wondered what I had got us all into. I brightened when I saw some action around the pool, and headed for it.

 

 Only a few couples were there, and I quickly took in the variety of the beauties, all missing a limb or two. Then I stared incredulously at a tiny girl at the far corner, for

she was entirely devoid of limbs. She was sitting on a lounge chair, and appeared to be alone, her eyes closed in sleep or contemplation. I walked over quickly, and my

pulse continued to quicken as I surveyed her torso. Not even a vestige of an arm remained -- only the smooth curve of her shoulders could be seen through the

armholes of her sleeveless dickey. Similarly, no trace of her legs were visible, although the short, pleated tennis skirt covered most of what would have been stumps if

they had been longer. Her breasts were tiny, and barely stretched her dickey. She had fine, delicate features, with a tiny, upturned nose, and arching eyebrows. Her

dark hair was swept back into a bun -- she really was cute.

 

 "Have you been deserted?" I asked, hoping she understood English.

 

 "Oh, hello," she said, opening her eyes and flashing a broad smile. I placed her accent as Australian or New Zealand, and noticed the sparkle in her eyes. "Yes, I have

been. My brute of a husband propped me up here and said he'd be back in time for lunch. Won't you sit down?" she said as she moved her head and a shoulder to sort

of point. I sat where her feet would have been, and was amazed at how tiny she was -- she looked almost like a child. It was hard to estimate her height, but I guessed

that it would have been no more that five feet. She was really very pretty, and she studied me intently with her big, brown eyes.

 

 "Pardon me for staring, but you're uncommonly pretty," I finally said.

 

 "Oh, thank you. I thought you might be staring at this," she said, giving a slight motion to her extremities. "Different, isn't it?"

 

 "It must be terribly inconvenient," I replied. "So your husband had you reduced to a torso and then left you -- how inconsiderate."

 

 She laughed. "He has his good points. I'm glad you came by -- I was feeling lonely. Is your wife here?"

 

 "She's mad at me for something. Can I get you anything?" I offered.

 

 "No thanks. I'm comfortable." She wiggled a little, and I was amazed that she could show any expression at all with her abbreviated body. We introduced ourselves

(her name was Debra), and chatted cordially for a while. I enjoyed that, for she was a good conversationalist with a great sense of humor.

 

 "Would you mind carrying me to my suite?" she asked. "This sun is going to do me in."

 

 "I'd be happy to," I replied in anticipation, for I had been wanting to touch her shapely torso. I stood, and with one hand under her buttocks and the other around her

back, I lifted her up and drew her close to me.

 

 "You're as light as a feather," I noted. "Are you comfortable?"

 

 "Very," she said as she wiggled a little. I moved my hands around and inadvertently touched one of her tiny breasts.

 

 "Sorry," I apologized, moving my hand away.

 

 "Don't be," she smiled. "Your arms feel good around me."

 

 "I don't think you're leveling with me," I mused aloud.

 

 Her eyes sparkled. "Now what ever gave you that idea," she said with another big smile.

 

 "Just a hunch," I replied. We were at her door, and I freed a hand to open it, then quickly caught her as she almost fell.

 

 "Don't drop me -- I might break," she laughed.

 

 "You don't have much left to break," I joked. "But don't worry -- I have no intention of dropping you. Am I hurting you?" I asked as I stepped inside.

 

 "Heavens no! Like I said, your arms feel good around me. Why don't we sit over there on the couch," she said, motioning with her head.

 

 "You'll have to tell me what you'd like," I said as I sat her on the couch, and sat alongside.

 

 "I'd like you," she said, leaning and falling against me.

 

 I put my hands around her tiny waist, lifted her up and set her on my thighs, facing me. "You mischievous little devil! But I'm afraid I'm too big for you," I noted.

 

 "Don't worry about it," she said smiling. She moved her leg "stumps" to my great surprise, but then I realized that there must be short thigh bones inside that little skirt.

It felt great, and I pulled her lips toward mine. She closed her eyes and tilted her head back, and I kissed her lightly. Her lips were moist, and she opened them slightly,

and I stiffened as I felt a quick dart of her tongue. I pulled her closer and lay back, enjoying her gentle pressure on my body. Her breasts, tiny as they were, felt good,

and she wiggled everything she had as her mouth and tongue became more active. The pressure of her "thigh" on me was arousing me quickly as she wiggled them in

all directions.

 

 I pushed her away a little and exclaimed, "Wow! You manage to get a lot of activity out of your torso -- but I'm not sure how to handle you," I said.

 

 She smiled and said, "I don't think you need lessons." she said as she twisted to brush my hand with a breast. Now I was really getting hard, and undid the buttons of

her dickey, which slid off her armless shoulders and fell to the floor. Those little breasts were inviting, and I lifted her by her waist and maneuvered one close to my

mouth. As I kissed it gently, she turned her torso, pushing it harder to my lips. I opened my mouth and pulled the entire breast in -- or so it seemed. It was wonderfully

soft, and she wiggled her torso repeatedly as I felt her nipple with my tongue. She was all smiles as I switched to the other breast, and bounced her up and down with

my hands still around her waist.

 

 "Hey, you're great!" I exclaimed as I lowered her into my lap again. "I thought your breasts were too small, But they're O.K."

 

 She threw her head back and laughed. "You know what Dear Abbey says -- anything more than what you can get in your mouth is wasted." The strange pressures on

my organ felt really good, and I balanced her in one hand while I undid the little skirt. Then I lifted her up high, leaving the skirt in my lap, and marvelled at the smooth

curve of hips right around to her love patch. I put it to my lips, and savored it with my tongue. Her body was delightful, and I maneuvered it around to place kisses all

over it. It was easy to progress in any direction -- there wasn't anything to get in the way!

 

 She was obviously enjoying it too. She especially enjoyed my kissing of her "stumps" and said, "Why don't you get undressed, so I can really get to you?" I laid her on

the couch like a pillow, feeling sorry about her complete helplessness, and promptly stripped. "Oh-h-h-h! That's a beauty," she exclaimed as my erect organ appeared. I

again picked her up and spun her around as I lay back; and guided her lips to it. Her lips and mouth felt heavenly, and she was delightfully expert with them. I lay her

torso on top of me, and she surrounded me with obvious glee. I massaged her fanny and hips, savoring the feel as she wiggled them. It was more of a changing

pressure than a movement -- totally different from anything I'd ever experienced before. I lifted her bottom up to savor that lovely patch some more. She supported her

weight on her collarbones and breasts, still making my organ happier and happier. My tongue went to work, and I could tell things were going well by her mouth activity.

She was really a pulsating blob now, and was working faster and faster. As I speeded up my tongue activity, she let out a muffled cry, shuddered in ecstasy and bit my

organ playfully.

 

 "Ouch!" I bellowed, and she responded with a slower caressing, never removing her mouth -- then I realized that she couldn't. I sloowly pulled her away, and held her

high in the air. Her beautiful face had a serene look, and I lowered her onto me.

 

 'This is different,' I thought as I maneuvered her patch onto my throbbing penis. As I first entered, she winced in pain, and spread her "thighs" wider. I stopped, and

progressed slowly, she encouraging me on with her wiggles. It was slow, painful going, but at last I was in, and her full weight on me helped to get a deeper

penetration. I bounced her up and down slowly, and she laughed aloud with pleasure.

 

 "Wow! You're big," she exclaimed. "But it feels so great. I sure know you're in me -- everything is pushed out of shape. I thiink my kidneys and liver have changed

places. There -- you got to my stomach," she laughed, swivelling her torso rapidly. "Art, dear, you are sensational!" Then she clamped her "thighs" together quickly,

and the resultant increase in pressure was superb.

 

 "And you, Debra, are amazing. I'd like to spin you around like a top," I laughed. "You're great!"

 

 "Go ahead," she laughed, throwing her head back. I bounced her up and down, rotating her torso a little each time. Shortly I was looking at her back, then she was

facing me again. "Faster!" she cried out. I responded and began to really get with it, bucking her into the air with my pelvis, and continually rotating her around. What an

experience! My climax was nearing, and so was hers, I thought, for she was crying out and her head was rolling wildly. I stopped with her facing me and rocked her

back, delighting in the changed pressure on my organ. Then I pulled her forward, then back, all the time pumping harder. I erupted with a great satisfaction, and she

was still vibrating, with an orgasm as I gently lay her torso onto mine. She rubbed my chest with her head as if in thanks, and her soft hair felt wonderful. I put my hand

on it, massaging her delectable fanny and "thighs" with the other one.

 

 "That was wonderful," I remarked. "I'd never have believed it."

 

 She laughed, and wiggled a little. "That it was. When you said you were too big for me, I never dreamed you could be -- it still feels grand!" she said with a happy

squirm. "And that top spinning! To remember the feel of you rotating inside me gives me goose bumps! That's worth doing without legs for. M-m-m-m-m-M!" she said,

her wiggling slowing a little. "Hold me tight."

 

 I put both hands around her "stumps" and massaged little folds of flesh, at the same time clamping my elbows to her waist. She kissed my neck softly, and pressed

her shoulders to my chest. Those little breasts still felt good, and I massaged them with my body. She bit my neck playfully.

 

 "Ouch!" I cried. "You're a regular little hellion."

 

 "I like you so much. I want to eat you up." Her next bite was more gentle.

 

 As I closed my eyes and savored my grand feelings, I thought of her as a woman for the first time. Her lack of limbs made no difference now, for she felt like the tiny

woman she was. Her head movements were sensuous, and she rubbed my neck with her nose, her forehead, her chin, her hair, and then her lips and -- "ouch!" -- her

teeth again.

 

 At last I sat up, holding her to me, and the recognition of her complete helplessness returned. I lifted her up, relishing the wiggling of her "thighs" so I slowly slipped

out, and with one last kiss, lay her on the couch. I really felt sorry for her, for she couldn't sit up, turn over, or do anything. It seemed so wrong to just deposit her there

like an abandoned doll.

 

 "Don't feel sorry for me," she said, reading my thoughts. "I'm enjoying this all."

 

 "You're crazy," I replied, as I retrieved her skirt.

 

 "Would you give me a shower?" she asked, with a coy smile.

 

 "Now how in the hell am I going to do that?" I wondered, feeling afraid I couldn't hold her slippery torso.

 

 "You haven't had any trouble so far," she replied. "You keep coming up with delightful new ideas. Please?"

 

 "O.K." I laughed. "To the showers with you." I picked her up and held her on my hip like a sack of potatoes.

 

 I propped her up in a corner of the shower while I adjusted the water, and then sat cross-legged facing her. I set her in my lap, and lathered her up, barely managing to

hang on to her slippery torso. Her minuscule breasts got a lot of massaging, and she giggled. Her shoulders felt almost as good, and I was wondering how to position

her to get at her delightful bottom. The only place I could hold her securely was with my hands around that tiny waist. Lifting her up, I stretched my legs out and lay her

back on them, making sure that her head was clear of the water spray. When I had my fun, massaging every square inch from her waist down. Her softness was really

enjoyable, and whenever my soapy hand rubbed one of her "thighs", she wiggled it rapidly, and I could feel the tiny bone inside moving all around. It was all so

delectable. I really didn't want to stop. I cleaned myself in that position, and raised my knees, letting her slide into my crotch. Those pulsating "thighs" went to work to

my great pleasure. She twisted then back and forth by swivelling her hips, but suddenly lost her precarious balance and slid slowly to the tile, turning her head to take

the fall on a shoulder.

 

 "Help!" she sputtered, for her head had fallen into the spray, and her futile wiggling and twisting wasn't moving her anywhere. I quickly put a hand behind her neck,

and pulled her out. She shook her head vigorously to fling off drops of water.

 

 "Sorry," I said. "That's what I was afraid would happen."

 

 "No big problem," she said. "but those kind of situations make me realize how really helpless I am."

 

 I held her bottom to the shower and rinsed it thoroughly, kissing her minuscule "stumps" fondly with my wet lips. Then I held her in various positions under the spray

until all traces of the soap were gone. Then I sat her in the corner again, and rinsed myself -- she sputtered every time I inadvertently splashed her face. Picking her up

gently, I draped the tiny torso over my hip again, and grabbing a towel, headed for the bed. Laying the towel flat on the bed, I dropped her onto it, and she laughed as

she bounced. Drying her was easy -- there was so little of her. I pulled the towel out from under her, rolling her over onto the bed. She came down face first, and quickly

turned her head to breathe. I turned her over and propped her up against the pillows, and dried myself vigorously.

 

 "Oh, you look so great," she complimented. "I want to feel you inside me again."

 

 "Hey -- I'm an old man," I replied, and I was beginning to feel like one. I was tired, my groin ached. and I dearly wanted to oblige her. "Some other time."

 

 I brought her dickey and skirt, and fitted them carefully, for the leg openings had to be arranged perfectly to insure that her love patch was covered. Then I combed her

hair, and held her up to the mirror. She wanted her lipstick freshened, so I sat her in my lap and did my best. She promptly turned and planted a kiss on my neck.

"There -- I've left my mark," she laughed.

 

 "You little hellion. You're going to get me in trouble."

 

 "I'd love to," she said as she tried again, but I pushed her away and lay her back on the bed. I cleaned off the lipstick, arranged the bath as it had been before, and

dressed.

 

 "Well, little Debra, what do I do with you now?" I said. "I've got to be going."

 

 "Oh, bother. Let me see -- you'd better put me back where you found me," she said. I carried her back with one hand up inside that little skirt, and the other around her

back. I lowered her gently into the chair, and arranged the skirt folds. With one last kiss, I bade her goodbye, reflecting on how different she had been. I really didn't

think I fully enjoyed her, for her helplessness was just a little too much -- if only she had an arm, I thought. Then I laughed to myself, for that was the first time in my life

that I had wished for a woman to have more limbs.

 

 I returned to the suite to find Bill and Mavis sitting at the table, Mavis sipping a drink through a straw. "Where've you been?" she asked.

 

 "Just looking around," I lied, as I helped myself to a beer. I sat opposite them, feeling the pressure of the sullen silence.

 

 "A penny for your thoughts," I smiled at Mavis.

 

 "You won't want to hear them," she scowled at me. "I'm thinking what a revolting, disgusting mess this all is. This is what I was afraid would happen -- the damn

novelty is gone and I'm still helpless and dependent on a slob who likes me to be this way," she said, flapping her stumps. "I look so ridiculous it's funny," she mocked.

"I should never have listened to you -- or Anitra either," she pouted.

 

 "Did I hear my name called?" Anitra said as she walked into the room. She held a robe clamped between her stumps, and I quickly jumped up to hold it while she

slipped her nubs into the sleeves, then fastened the belt for her.

 

 "Yes, you did," Mavis resumed, tension in every word. "And see how dear Arthur dotes over your helpless little self -- what a disgusting sight."

 

 "What ever do you mean," Anitra replied, looking straight at Mavis as she sat. "We came here to enjoy ourselves, did we not?"

 

 "Well, I'm not enjoying it one bit. Here I am -- helpless, and no one gives a damn. And all because you thought you might like to try it,' she mocked again. "Well I hope

you get a runny nose and diarrhea all at once, so dear Arthur will have his hands full of you-know-what."

 

 "Mavis, do not be so idiotic," Anitra scowled back. "You have had your enjoyment too. You should be thankful for such an opportunity."

 

 "Thankful for these?" she said, waving the stumps in disgust. "You're sick, Anitra. Weird. Selfish. Too damn smart for your hot little pants that Arthur keeps getting his

hands into."

 

 "Oh, shut up!" Anitra commanded. "You cannot insult me -- you are too small a person. I do not care what you say."

 

 "Oh! Damn you, you bitch!" Mavis screamed. "So I cannot insult you -- well I'll make you a damn sight less pretty!" She shouted, lunging at Anitra with her stumps

extended.

 

 "Hey, cut that out!" I exclaimed, but Mavis had pushed Anitra off the chair, and was pounding on her with her short arm remnants. Anitra was in a heap on the floor,

and having difficulty rising. Mavis fell on top of her, and sensing the futility of beating her with her stumps, attempted to bite her neck, for that was the closest thing to

her bared teeth. Anitra managed to push herself up with her stumps, and quickly knelt facing Mavis.

 

 "You are an idiotic sloth!" she screamed. "How dare you accuse me of all those names -- I do not want you around -- you are most . . most . . unfeminine!" she spat

out as if it were a supreme sin. She dodged as Mavis lunged again, pushing her to one side with a nub. Mavis fell heavily onto the floor, and rose with much effort, and

faced Anitra again with fire in her eyes.

 

 Bill and I quickly stepped behind our wives, and attempted to pull them away from each other, but Mavis responded with pounding stumps. "Leave me alone, you

weirdo!" she shouted at me.

 

 "You like these goddamn things so much, I hope you get your own, so you can really enjoy them. Let me go, damn you!" She wrenched free, and rushed towards

Anitra again. I caught her just in time, but she still reached for her with her nubs. "And damn you, too. If you want this shitty husband of mine, take him! But leave me

alone!" she cried. She turned her stumps on me and sobbed, "Let me go!" I pulled her close, and tried to soothe her, without success. She was sobbing uncontrollably

now, and I escorted her into our bedroom, and helped her onto the bed, and dried her tears with my handkerchief.

 

 "Leave me alone," she said sternly, trying to brush away her tears with futility. "Get out! I don't want you to enjoy my suffering." She lifted herself up on a stump and

rolled over, burying her face in the pillow. She made all sorts of awkward movements with her arm remnants, finally just pounding on the bed with them. I leaned over

her to kiss her neck, but she pushed me away vigorously with a nub. "Get out!" she repeated. her angry voice muffled by the pillow.

 

 I reluctantly left, and stepped into the kitchen. Anitra was again quietly sitting as though nothing had happened. "I wonder what's bugging Mavis," I asked of no one in

particular.

 

 "I am sure that I do not care." Anitra said with scorn.

 

 Bill came to the rescue. "She's really disgusted at being helpless -- she doesn't feel like she can be herself that way."

 

 "Yeah, I can see that," I replied. "She hates to even admit it when she's sick -- she really values her independence. But hell, this was supposed to be fun. It's not like

she'd be that way all her life."

 

 "Well, she isn't having fun," Bill answered, "So you'd better . . . ."

 

 "I do not care to hear about Mavis' problems," Anitra interrupted. "I am going back to bed. Will you assist me, dear!" she spat out, glaring at Bill as she stood. He

followed her into the bedroom, and shortly returned.

 

 "I think we'd better wind up this mess, and get the hell out of here," he said. "This is all wrong -- l don't like what's happening, and it's going to get worse."

 

 "Oh, come on," I replied, unhappy with the thought. "The girls won't leave here until their arms return. And I don't see anything wrong here -- I'm sure there's a lot of

screwing around going on, but hell, they'd probably be doing that anyway."

 

 "Well, keep your eyes open," he warned. "But you're right-- they won't go until their arms materialize. I wish I could think of a way out of this mess."

 

 "Dear!" Anitra called from the bedroom.

 

 Bill rolled his eyes, and mumbled something under his breath. "Coming," he replied disgustedly. He rose and disappeared into the bedroom.

 

 * * * * *

 

 I wandered out, feeling dejected at developments -- things were just short of a nightmare -- and everything had been going so well. I wondered what had happened to

create this sorry state. I found myself near Babe's cottage, and went to her door and knocked.

 

 "Who's there?" her voice carried through the closed door.

 

 "Art, Babe. Can I come in?"

 

 "Shit, yes! What's taken you so bleeping long?" I opened the door and stepped in, not prepared for the sight I saw. Babe was fully dressed, although sloppily. Her

forearm stumps were encased in white socks, and she had on a cream-colored sweater, with purple sleeves reaching almost to the tips. A yellow plaid skirt was awry,

and her dark nylons had sags all over. She stood towering over me on high-heeled platform shoes.

 

 "Good, god!" I exclaimed, "Did you dress yourself?'

 

 "You bleeping well better believe it. Don't just stand there and stare like a bleeping idiot -- straighten my bleeping hose."<

 

 I laughed and went to work, having her sit on a chair while I removed her shoes, and started straightening the pantyhose from her toes up. "There must be half an acre

of nylon in these," I laughed as I massaged her giant thighs.

 

 "Cut the bleeping jokes and make me look feminine," she scowled. I replaced her shoes, and when she stood, went to work on the pantyhose waistband under her

skirt. I straightened the skirt, smoothed the wrinkles out of her stump socks and adjusted the sweater.

 

 "Damn, you're tall." I remarked, for her nipples were opposite my mouth.

 

 "Six feet eight inches, honey -- with 4" heels I'm an even seven feet," she replied, putting a stump around my head and pulling my face into her marvelous mammaries.

"Shit, there's no sense in me trying to slouch. I might as well stand up and let the bleeping people stare. Those things are 58F's -- costs my old man a bundle for a

bleeping bra that size. C'mon over here," she said as she pulled me with that stump. I put my arm around her giant fanny, or rather part way around just below it -- this

was really unreal! Now that she really towered over me, I felt the need for a ladder to climb up a ways. She had pulled me into the bedroom, and towards the dressing

table. "Put those bleeping earrings on, and smear some of that lipstick on. These bleeping stumps ain't no good for that kind of stuff." I obliged readily -- now that she

was sitting, I could reach her face easily.

 

 "How about this necklace?" I asked, holding one up.

 

 "Shit, yes. Whatever your bleeping heart desires. I'm doing this for you -- so I can be that bleeping feminine girl you want. How do I look," she said as she stood up

again.

 

 "You're incredible," I said, blinking at the bizarre color scheme.

 

 "Now what the shit does that mean--do you like it or don't you?" she scowled.

 

 I laughed. "Babe, I like it. You look great. I'm just trying to figure out how to get to it all."

 

 "Hell, that's better," she said, pulling my head into its favorite place again. Her stump felt softer through the sweater.

 

 "Shit, honey, it's all yours. Grab a handful and fix us a drink."

 

 Again I followed instructions, and fondled her thigh as we walked into the kitchen. She kicked a chair away from the table and sat heavily. Now that was ridiculous, for

the chair didn't even reach her calves -- when she was sitting, her knees were way up in the air, and her skirt slid down her thighs. She stretched her legs out and

crossed them. "Bleeping furniture is made for midgets," she said, as I mixed the drinks. I took my place in her lap and held her glass for her. She put a stump under the

bottom, and tipped it up to take a big swig. "That's good, Art baby--you're O.K. Well, was it worth all that bleeping work? Am I your bleeping feminine doll now?"

 

 I laughed again. "Babe, you're probably as feminine as you're going to get -- you're O.K. too."

 

 "I ain't looking forward to living with these bleeping stumps, but if that's what it takes to get you . . ."

 

 "Hey, wait a minute" I exclaimed. "I never said anything. . . ."

 

 "Yeah, I know you didn't. But think of all the bleeping good times we can have. Shit, honey, ain't these bleeping stumps enough for you?" she asked, putting them on

my cheeks and rocking my head back and forth.

 

 "Well, I don't know, Babe," I said, wondering how I would get out of this one.

 

 "Well, don't shit around with me. Drink up and let's get going. I got some new ideas to try, " she said, her face lighting up as she pushed my groin with a stocking-clad

nub.

 

 I finished my drink, and held hers while she drained the glass. Then those powerful stumps were under me again, and up I went as she stood. I hung on with a good

view of the ceiling as she walked into the bedroom, ducking under the door, then let go as she bent over to drop me on the bed.

 

 O.K. honey, you call the shots," she said as she sat beside me. "Anything goes. Just give me something I can work on."

 

 Well, despite her size, she was alluring, and I was getting turned on as she rubbed her stumps all over me. "You like that?" she asked as she poked them at my neck

and stroked it, gently (for her).

 

 "I sure do," I said, smothering them with kisses. I pressed my lips to hers, and delighted at the pressure of her nubs caressing my head. I slid up her sweater, and

reached around to undo her bra, but couldn't reach -- 58" is a long way around! Our tongues were really engaged now -- she was expert, and my fears about gagging

on hers were unfounded. It was big, but it felt grand when it filled my mouth. She was aroused too, now, I could tell, for her stumps had started to flail around, first

trying to take off my clothes, then caressing me.

 

 Breaking away, she said, "Art, baby, you're the cat's pajamas. Get that bleeping tongue of yours down here," she said as she stood and pulled up her skirt with her

nubs. I dropped to my knees, and stuck my head up under her shirt, pulled those big pantyhose down, and went to work. It was heaven, all the more so as she

alternately pounded my head and caressed it. Her pelvis was moving so much that my mouth kept slipping away, and I hung onto her thighs for support, grabbing

handfuls of the soft flesh.

 

 "Gimme a bleeping hand up here," she yelled at me. I climbed out from under her skirt and burst into laughter. She had managed to pull her sweater up over her head,

but now had her stumps so tangled up that she could hardly move. "Cut that bleeping laughing unless you want the shit kicked out of you -- get this bleeping sweater

off, damn you!"

 

 I pulled it off, and kissed the scowl off her face. "Forget what I said, Art baby -- I just hate these goddamn stumps," she said, holding them up. I pulled the little socks

off, and kissed each tip tenderly, then pressed them to my cheeks. She pulled me close to her with one, and stroked my head with the other. "Damn my luck -- I fall for

a bleeping kook who don't like me unless I got no bleeping arms. You sure as hell bleeped up my life, damn you."

 

 "Hey, look, Babe," I said. "Let's just enjoy this week --  don't make no . . . I mean, don't make any other plans. I really like you, but I'm afraid our lives are much too

different. . . ."

 

 "You tellin' me I'm on my own, huh? Shit! I knew this was too bleeping good to last," she scowled. Then she smiled weakly and said, "O.K. honey -- let's make the

most of this bleeping week."

 

 I scrambled around her to undo that giant bra -- I had half- expected to find a trunk latch fastening it. As it came free, she peeled it off with her dexterous stumps. I saw

a tear in her eye and said, "Hey, Babe -- don't take it too hard. We've got lots of time yet."

 

 "Who the hell's taking it hard, you dumb ape," she said as she wiped away the tear with a nub, encircling my head with the other one and pulling it close. I climbed into

her lap and kissed her tenderly as I brushed away another tear. "That ain't what you think -- I just got something in my bleeping eye."

 

 "Now, now, Babe," I said as I knelt and gently flicked her eyelashes with my tongue. I kissed her eyebrows, then worked my way around to nibble an ear, then down to

her neck and under her chin; she held me surprisingly gently with that forearm remnant, as I worked my way down to her shoulders -- it took quite awhile to cover all

that territory. I looked up to see the tears really streaming down her face, she making futile movements with her stump to brush them away.

 

 "Nobody never treated me like that before," she sobbed. "Shit, now look what a bleeping mess you made of me!" I pulled out my handkerchief and wiped any the tears,

then held it to her nose, almost being deafened by the foghorn blast as she blew it. "Babe -- you're a 100% woman -- really tops. I really love you," I said before I could

think.

 

 "And I love you, too, you bleeping kook. Why the shit didn't you come in a decent size instead of being a bleeping shrimp?"

 

 "Sorry, Babe," I laughed as I started kissing her again.

 

 "Why didn't you come in a smaller size?" I bit my lip immediately.

 

 "I couldn't do nothin' about it," she replied. "I always wanted to be a cute little doll, you know -- all ruffles and tenderness, and all that shit. So what do I get -- a bleeping

body fit for a lumberjack. Shit! You're the first S.O.B. who's ever treated me like a bleeping lady," she said, massaging my back with her nubs.

 

 "You are a bleeping . . . I mean, dammit . . . ."

 

 She laughed heartily, and I bounced around as she did.

 

 "Art, baby -- you're one helluva guy, damn you. Well, no sense crying over spilled shit. Get to work, honey," she smiled, and pushed the wind out of me with her giant

hug.

 

 I resumed kissing her neck, and moved down to that giant cleavage, pressing her massive, soft breasts to my cheeks and ears. She put her stumps on top of my

hands and massaged vigorously -- what a grand feeling that was!

 

 I can sure do things with this bleeping body those cute little chicks can't," she laughed as she pushed my head to one side, and pushed a nipple at my mouth with a

nub. "Have some, honey. These jugs belong on a bleeping cow, don't they?"

 

 I broke away to say, "No, Babe. They belong right where they are. What treasures!" I resumed nibbling at that big nipple, feeling it firm up as I did. I felt pressure on

my crotch from her stump, and reached down to unbuckle and unzip, then guided that neat nub inside my shorts. She went to work with amazing tenderness, and I

came erect in a hurry.

 

 I rolled off and stood, then grabbed her big thighs and lifted, causing her to fall over backward solidly onto the bed. I pulled her skirt off, and as I started to remove her

pantyhose, she kicked off her shoes which hit the floor with a thud. Then she started massaging my body with her arches, working her way up to my neck and cheeks.

I kissed some part of a big foot, and she pulled my head closer with her heel behind my head, and massaged my neck and cheek with her nylon-clad toes. She was

really dexterous with them, and as I resumed pulling off those yards of dark hose, she slid them down to my waist. Amazingly, she hooked her toes inside the

waistband of my shorts, and pulled them right down. Then her feet went to work on my organ and groin, massaging them with real tenderness. I quickly finished

removing her hose, and pulled off my shoes and stepped out of my trousers. She pushed herself up with her arm remnants, and spread her legs wide as I moved

towards that luscious cavern. My tongue soon found its mark, and her nubs were again behind my head, caressing it as she pulled it close. Her feet were still active,

sliding up and down my back, buttocks and thighs, digging in those dexterous toes all the time.

 

 She was really getting active now, and tried with difficulty to be gentle. I climbed onto the bed, and she swung around to stretch out; full length on it, everything beyond

her calves hanging over the end. I lay on her slowly, guiding myself in -- it was astonishingly easy to enter, and I swear her amazing control actually pulled me in. My

neck rested between those soft breasts as we both went to work -- she pushed those wonders up with her stumps and pressed them to my neck as she wiggled her

whole body sensuously. What a sensation that was, and when her legs encircled me and started massaging me again, I felt like my whole body was inside hers.

 

 As her climax neared, her tender caressing turned into almost mauling, and I felt her coming almost like the beginning rumble of a volcano. I let go with all I had and so

did she -- she won, of course, for I was bouncing all over the place, hanging on to anything I could. What a climax! I collapsed, exhausted, on top of her, and kissed her

neck tenderly. She gently caressed my sides with her stumps, and I was happy to just lay there in contact with more flesh than I could believe.

 

 "You're bleeping good, Art, baby. Bleeping good," she said. "I'm sure as hell gonna miss you."

 

 I was too happy (or exhausted) to say anything, and just relaxed completely on that hot, soft body. What a woman!

 

 * * * * *

 

 Bill stepped into the suite with a large picnic basket, apparently full of lunch. Anitra jumped up and ran to him, looking intently at the covered basket. "Will we have a

picnic, dear?" she asked with anticipation. "What is in there?"

 

 "I thought you might like one -- where shall we go," he replied.

 

 I know just the place," Mavis answered brightly. "On that little hill just beyond the tennis courts. It's nice, and shady, and the view of the valley is superb."

 

 "That sounds wonderful. Let us go," Anitra replied, heading for the door. I held it open for them, and collected Mavis with my arm and pulled her close. She rubbed her

cheek against my shoulder, and stroked my hand with her stump.

 

 "Happy?" I asked.

 

 "Very much so," she replied. "Everything is working out great. I'm sorry if I was upset earlier."

 

 "No problem. I'm so glad you're enjoying everything." We led the way along the path, and I relaxed more and more in the peaceful ambience.

 

 "Over there," Mavis said, lifting a nub to point. "Doesn't that look great?" It was at least as pretty a spot as she had anticipated, and Bill and I laid out the tablecloth, and

aided the girls as they sat. Bill started laying out the delicacies, and I busied myself with the wine bottle. The pop of the cork was the loudest sound in the vicinity.

 

 "Oh -- this is heavenly," Anitra bubbled. "Look at all those cheeses! May I please have some of that Brie, dear?"

 

 We leisurely sampled the goodies, hardly making a dent in them. In the everyday hustle and bustle, I had forgotten how enjoyable a simple picnic lunch could be. As I

lifted a morsel to Mavis' mouth, she noted, "I wonder what the poor people are doing now?" We all laughed, and Mavis turned and lay back with her head in my lap.

"Please straighten my skirt, lover."

 

 I pulled it down, massaging her sensuous thighs, and she kicked off her sandals and flexed her ankles and toes. "This is pure bliss," she cooed. I caressed her hair

and fondled the nearest stump, which she wiggled in contentment. I cast a glance at Anitra, who was lying alongside Bill, teasing him with a nub and giggling happily. I

lay back and watched the slowly drifting cloud patterns, and then slipped into a peaceful trance.

 

 * * * * *

 

 I woke suddenly, as Anitra excitedly asked, "What time is it?"

 

 "Two thirty -- why?" Bill replied.

 

 "We must go now," she said. "Our arms will be materializing at three."

 

 "What!" I said in amazement. "I thought you liked having no arms."

 

 "Oh, but we do need variety. Come."

 

 "What's the hurry -- why don't you let them materialize right here?" I replied.

 

 "Now I had not thought of that -- why that will be fine. I am sorry that I awakened you. But now that I have, may I please have another sip of that delicious Pouilly-

Fuisse?"

 

 I maneuvered around to fill her glass, which Bill offered to her lips. I helped Mavis up, and held my glass for her to sip. I was a little bewildered by the idea that they

would have their arms restored, remembering how adamant Anitra had been about the idea before. 'Ah, fickle woman,' I mused, and savored the entire scene again.

 

 "Oh -- I feel something!" Mavis exclaimed, lifting her stump.

 

 Sure enough, her left arm started to grow, and shortly she was flexing her fingers again. "They sure tingle," she noted. I took her hand in mine, and massaged it gently.

"Thanks, dearest," she said, placing it around my head and pulling it to hers.

 

 Anitra's right arm was shortly restored, and she teased Bill's hair with her fingers.

 

 "Well, it's back to work for you two now," Bill chuckled.

 

 "You meanie," Anitra laughed. "Ten seconds after we have arms, we are slaves again. What do you think, Mavis?"

 

 "I don't mind -- really, they've been pretty good maids, you know," she replied, as they started cleaning up. They quickly rediscovered how to coordinate their two single

arms, and shortly all was neat.

 

 "Will we be able to play tennis?" Anitra asked. "I need to exercise this arm a little."

 

 "Not for me." Bill replied, "but balls and racquets are in that little shed over there."

 

 "Art?" Anitra smiled at me.

 

 "I'm a lousy player, but I'll join you. Mavis?"

 

 "No thanks -- you two go ahead -- I'll watch."

 

 I offered my hand to assist Anitra, and we set off for the suite to change. I was happy to be alone with her again, and as soon as we were out of sight, pulled her close

to me. She put her arm around me and laid her head on my shoulder, and I caressed her dangling arm stump.

 

 "This has turned into a wonderful day," she cooed. "Everything is going so well again. Do you still like me?"

 

 "I still love you," I replied, stopping to kiss her. She turned, and pulled my head to hers, at the same time lifting her soft nub to caress my cheek. I pulled her close, and

massaged her delectable fanny, delighting again at the feel of her lovely breasts pressing against me. "Cancel tennis," I said, "I've got a better idea."

 

 She laughed. "Now, Arthur -- remember that I need to exercise this," she said as she flexed her arm.

 

 "I can think of a better way to exercise it," I said, gazing into her smiling eyes.

 

 "Later," she said, taking my arm and pulling me along again.

 

 In the suite, I changed quickly, and called hopefully to Anitra, "Do you need any help?"

 

 "Yes, I do," she replied. "I cannot unfasten my brassiere." I hurried to her room, and saw that she had only removed her sweater and sandals. I stepped behind her,

and quickly unsnapped the bra, then pulled the strap over her dangling stump and stepped around to pull it off completely. She instinctively covered a breast with her

hand, and made to do the same with her stump, but it only pushed the beauty aside.

 

 "Wow! Those are really wonders," I exclaimed.

 

 "You are most uncouth," she laughed. "Please help me out on that," she said, nodding her head towards the bed. I gathered up the halter, and lovingly fitted it over

those lovelies. She playfully slapped my hand when I adjusted it once too often, and I reluctantly hooked it. She had unzipped her slacks, and placed her nub on my

shoulder for balance as she stepped out of them. I reached around and started removing her pantyhose, and she laughed and then her head back.

 

 "You are like an anxious puppy who has not seen its master for some time," she said as she sat on the bed.

 

 "I'm just anxious to please you, master," I replied as I continued to peel off the hose. I had barely finished when she slipped on the short skirt, and stood to adjust it. I

put on her little socks, delighting as she wiggled her toes, and slipped on her shoes. As I tied them, I noted, "I get a wish for fastening a lady's shoe, don't I?"

 

 She laughed, "You'll get your wish, but later."

 

 "How did you know what my wish was?" I queried.

 

 "Dearest Arthur, your facial expression tells all," she laughed, standing. I kissed her tenderly, and she turned to put on a visor. "Do I appear acceptable?"

 

 "You look exceptionally acceptable," I laughed.

 

 We stepped out of the suite, and she broke into a run. "I will beat you there," she taunted. I started after her, but I didn't really want to catch her, for I was enjoying that

wildly bouncing tanned arm stump.

 

 We selected racquets, and she worried, "Now how will I serve?" She clamped a tennis ball between her nub and a breast, and made to toss it into the air. I enjoyed all

the fine motion, but the ball didn't go high enough for her to hit it.

 

 "Well then, I guess we can't play," I said in mock seriousness.

 

 "Do not tease me," she scowled, as she bent over and lay the racquet down. Then she nudged a ball onto the racquet with a dainty toe, and lifted it up. She tossed the

ball into the air, and quickly stroked a commendable serve. "There!" she said triumphantly, sticking her tongue out at me. I laughed, and walked around to the other side

of the net.

 

 We started volleying, and I missed quite a few, for my eyes were as much on her flying stump as on the ball. She was quite a good player, very lithe and graceful, and

paid no attention to her bouncing nub. She was rapidly learning to use it, clasping the racquet to her body as she picked up a ball. Then she exchanged the ball and

racquet, clamped the ball to her breast, held the racquet close to it, finally releasing the ball to balance on the racquet before tossing it in the air to serve. We played a

couple of sets before I started to tire. She won every game, and teased me about it, but i was perfectly happy to just watch her. I did try to place the ball in different

spots, trying to find which one displayed her unique form to my best viewing advantage. I found that I liked her backhand best, for that lovely nub flew up gracefully as

she completed the swing. I tried to keep her moving, but truthfully, nothing she could do looked bad. "What a woman," I thought, anticipating the future with happy

thoughts.

 

 As desirable as I had found her without arms, I was thoroughly enjoying her with only one. I wondered if there were a possibility that she would elect to remain this way.

I was sure that she'd never go for spending the rest of her life armless, so having her with one arm was probably the best I could hope for. I was kicking myself for my

shortsightedness by programming the girls to be missing only an arm or two, when what I really wanted was to savor them with one leg. I had been so apprehensive

about the whole idea that I really didn't plan it well. But then, I mused, why be so damn greedy -- this was so much better than I had even hoped that I resolved to enjoy

it regardless.

 

 We headed back to the suite, and I had to admit that I was feeling a lot better after the vigorous exercise. Anitra was in quiet contemplation, and I wondered what she

was thinking about.

 

 "A penny for your thoughts," I said, looking intently at her.

 

 She laughed, "I was wondering what you were thinking."

 

 "I thought you knew," I replied.

 

 "Not that, silly. You say that you like me better when I do not have all of my limbs. Why is that?"

 

 "I can't explain it," I said. "I've told you all I know -- it's confusing to me, too. But real -- very real. I can't shake it, and I've tried. And, of course, there's a whole resort-

load of us, so it's not really all that uncommon.

 

 "You have tried to overcome your feelings? Why?"

 

 "Well, it's not popular, you know. And if I could enjoy complete women, there's more of them to chose from."

 

 "This is all so strange," she mused. "But I have been very happy to experiment as we have. I know that I could not face living the rest of my life like this," she said as

she waved the little stump. "But I am still very confused. Sometimes I like it very much, and sometimes I hate it. I do not know what I should do. Could we buy a

machine? That might be a solution."

 

 "Hey -- that's a great idea," I said excitedly. I didn't have enough money to even consider the idea, but Bill was loaded. I wondered how much the machine would cost,

for that would make for an ideal situation. When I thought that setting up a sort of clinic for devotees might be profitable, and resolved to talk to Cyrus about the idea.

 

 When we arrived at the suite, Bill and Mavis were already there, sipping a cocktail. "Well, how'd the game go?" Mavis asked.

 

 "Anitra's too good for me," I replied. "We should have tried it earlier in the day."

 

 "Earlier?" Anitra interrupted. "Now would not that have been a sight. How do you think I could swing a racquet with two stumps? Arthur, you are diabolical."

 

 "Well, that's the only way I think I could have won," I laughed.

 

 "You should practice more," she said. "Will you mix me a martini, dear? I surely need a shower."

 

 I responded, and enjoyed the prickly massage of my shower, periodically reaching out to grab my glass. I chuckled at the thought that this was the first time all week

that I had showered alone.

 

 Over a second drink, we heard about the girls' plans for the evening.

 

 "It is ladies night," Anitra explained, "We will have another ball, after which we will have a surprise for you."

 

 "A surprise?" I asked. '"What are you two plotting?"

 

 "Now, Anitra," Mavis scolded. "You shouldn't have told them."

 

 "I don't think we're going to like it," Bill said, and I wondered what he knew.

 

 "Now, do not worry," Anitra said. "We will be sure that you will. What will you wear, Mavis?"

 

 "I don't know," she replied "Does a stump look better bare, or with a sleeve hanging? Or with the sleeve folded up? Which is best?"

 

 "Oh -- I know exactly what I will wear. Come, dear, I will need some help," Anitra said to Bill.

 

 I started dressing as Mavis pawed over her wardrobe. "What should I wear?" she asked.

 

 "Well, I think a bare stump looks good, or a long sleeve -- just forget that short sleeved thing. The tip would stick out like the clapper of a bell. That wouldn't look

graceful at all."

 

 "I don't think I want it bare. And an empty hanging sleeve feels funny, so I'll wear this, and tuck the sleeve inside," she said, holding up a red velvet gown. Clamping it

under her nub, she replaced the others in the closet and set about dressing. I finished tying the four-in-hand, and adjusted my cummerbund. I helped Mavis tuck the

sleeve inside itself, and reached inside the gown to adjust it so that there were no wrinkles. It really looked good, and I told her so.

 

 We stepped into the little kitchen, and I mixed another pitcher of drinks. Shortly, Anitra breezed into the room, asking, "Do you think this appears proper?" She was

dressed in a long, tight-fitting gown, and her single arm was encased in an operalength evening glove. But my eyes were drawn to that lovely nub, its end inserted into

the other glove. The empty portion of the glove had been folded up and fastened to a strap with a diamondstudded brooch, the neatly-pressed fingers hanging

gracefully.

 

 "Elegant!" I exclaimed, to her satisfaction.

 

 "Good," she smiled. "I had to use Bill's inventiveness to make the glove stay on. Mavis, you look very good."

 

 "Thanks," she replied. "Shall we go?" She seemed very happy, and I was glad to pull her close as we walked towards the ballroom.

 

 Most of the guests were there, and what a variety there was of tastefully clothed stumps. Juanita wore a gown so tight that the little thigh stump was gracefully outlined,

and her daintily slippered foot was all the more sensual by being alone.

 

 I didn't see either Debra or Babe, and was just as happy about that.

 

 The setting was as elegant as before, and the atmosphere seemed even more festive, with quite a lot of gay laughter. Champagne flowed freely, the girls selecting

pink, while Bill and I stuck to the excellent white. As we walked around the room, I savored the grand variety of incomplete women, noting incidentally that they sipped

pink champagne without exception. 'A ladies drink,' I mused, for I, like most men, didn't care for it. That I was missing a key bit of data never occurred to me.

 

 We sampled the tasteful buffet dinner, and then made our way to the dance floor. As before, I wasn't completely happy dancing with Mavis, for clasping her stump in

my hand cramped my style. She wasn't quite sure what to do with it, and sometimes when I let go, she held it straight out, then let it drop too quickly to look graceful.

Nevertheless, she seemed to be enjoying herself, although I noted that she was more quiet than usual.

 

 But dancing with Anitra was another matter. She lifted that magnificently clad stump and rested it on my arm as I took her daintily gloved hand in mine and returned her

beaming smile. If anything, our dancing was better than before, and she exhibited amazing coordination of her single arm and that grand remnant. She let that neat nub

fly out as she twirled, then either let it drop slowly and gracefully or raised it at just the right time to slip it over my arm, again slowly enough to make a smooth sweeping

motion. I knew that she must have to concentrate on that, for otherwise her muscles would move that lightweight appendage jerkily, as Mavis did. She radiated

happiness, as though she was perfectly content to have only one arm, but then, she was on center stage, where she dearly loved to be, for many couples had stopped

dancing to watch us. That made me a little tense, but I simplified my steps, and concentrated on anticipating what she expected me to do, and to always be in the right

place. I stepped close behind her with my head alongside hers as we moved forward in unison. She lifted that sensual nub to touch my cheek just before she broke

away to spin, and I almost missed a step by watching the graceful arcs that she moved the little beauty through. The empty glove fingers bounced with her movements,

and seemed to be an integral part of the total picture. Every motion of her beautiful body was a delight to watch, but even more enjoyable when I pulled her close to me.

The music ended, and she clapped her single hand against mine, laughing gaily. I put my other hand on top of hers, and she pulled me close to press her stump

against the back of my hand. I was so completely captivated that I unhesitatingly embraced and kissed her right there, with everyone watching, and pressed our lips

even harder when she slipped that delicately gloved hand behind my head and stroked it gently. What a woman! And how in love with her I was -- I wasn't the least bit

embarrassed as I took her only arm and started off the dance floor to the applause and cheers of the onlookers. She smiled brightly, and waved her stump in gracious

acknowledgement, then pulled me close and pressed her head against me.

 

 "Art, darling, that was absolutely superb! You are such a fine dancer. I have never enjoyed myself more," she bubbled, wiggling against me as we walked.

 

 "Me?" I replied in surprise. "I was just trying to keep up with you and not get in the way. You are the absolutely supreme dancer -- you were absolutely perfect!"

 

 "Oh-h-h-!" she cooed. "I am so in love with you that I could burst. Please, let us sit here," she said as she pointed her snow-white nub tip at a lounge.

 

 "And I'm even more in love with you!" I said excitedly as we sat and embraced again. "You are the most elegant and beautiful woman in the world. I feel so lucky to be

right here, and I can't possibly describe how happy I am that you have me too!"

 

 We broke our embrace to accept champagne offered by a maid -- she again took pink, and I, white, and we raised our glasses in a toast. "We should not have waited

so long to discover each other," she beamed as the glasses touched.

 

 "Here's to our grand new life together," I said, already thinking about the future. I drained my glass, and lay back, feeling very tired -- that dancing must have been

more exercise than I thought.

 

 Mavis and Bill interrupted us, and I wasn't really surprised that he appeared to be dead drunk. "Here, honey -- he's all yours," she said as he collapsed on the couch.

"Come along, dear," she said to me, tugging at my hand. I cast a furtive glance at Anitra, and she smiled weakly at me, and I reluctantly rose and left with Mavis.

 

 I noticed that quite a few couples had left, and that a lot of the men appeared drunk, hanging onto their ladies as they all but stumbled out. I had an irrepressible desire

to lay down, and asked Mavis if she was ready to leave. She surprised me by agreeing, and we started out. In the foyer, I was in a cold sweat, feeling very dizzy, and

barely noticed other men sprawled on lounges as Mavis steered me to a vacant one. I sat heavily, and she caressed my cheek with her single hand as my eyelids

drooped. I barely heard, "All right, who's next?" as the now spinning room faded into a total blur, and then blackness.

 

 

 V.

 

 

 I woke, still a bit groggy, to the roar of Bill's voice from the other bedroom."What have you done to me?" he pleaded.  "Turnabout, dear," I heard Anitra laugh.  I reached

to scratch an itch on my cheek, and to my great surprise, nothing happened.  I tried with my other arm with similar results, and struggled into a sitting position, the

bedcovers sliding down a ways.  You can imagine my complete surprise and shock when I realized that I had no arms! Only tiny stumps remained, hardly longer than

their diameter. I quickly called to Mavis, who stirred as I swung my legs out of bed. I sat beside her, and muttered with indignation. "So this is what you two were

plotting last night. What a dirty trick," I said with a scowl.  Mavis rolled over, and pulled me alongside her with her single arm.  As I fell onto the bed, I stretched a nub to

break my fall as though it was still an arm, and my helplessness began to really hit home as I fell unimpeded onto a pillow.  Mavis pulled me close and cooed, "Now is

this any more unreasonable than what you did to us -- turnabout is fair play, don't you agree?"

 

 "This is totally different," I said, still scowling. "How long do I stay this way?"

 

 "That's a secret," she replied. "You're cute without arms.  Now I get to take care of you -- and I know exactly where to start." Her single hand slipped inside my shorts,

and I instinctively reached for her body.  The little nub moved, feeling totally strange, like it didn't weigh anything. In fact, it had exactly the same weight, but it was

concentrated at the tip of the very short stump. I didn't like the idea at all, but there I was.  I maneuvered closer to Mavis, and enjoyed her fondling of my still-limp organ.

I managed to get a stump on her breast, and found a new feeling as I rubbed it gently. I rolled over her with difficulty, for the little arm remnants were so short as to be

almost useless. But I did get to where I could place one of her lovely breasts in my mouth, and found that I could stroke the other one, too.  She placed her arm stump

on mine, and I thrilled at the touch -- this was all so different. I can't describe the feeling of touching our two stumps together -- sensual feelings resulted from small

movements of the rounded, soft ends as they gently stroked each other.  The intensity of the feeling is hard to put into words, but it was amazingly stimulating. I was

becoming aroused now, and started experimenting with different positions. My organ was really firm now, and I raised to try to enter her, but she playfully stroked it and

rubbed the tip around her soft, moist warmth. I was getting really frustrated.  "You're teasing me," I said.  "This is fun," she laughed.  "I want to savor you this way -- I

think I like you helpless."

 

 "This isn't fair," I said, trying again.  She abruptly sat up, dumping me in a heap on the bed.  "Catch me," she said, racing out the door.  I rolled over and started after

her, my erect organ preceding me.  As I entered the little kitchen, I saw Anitra there in her shorts and halter, a wide grin on her face. I stopped, feeling a little ashamed,

but she laughed aloud, and draped a towel over my extension.  "You are indecent," she said, still smiling.  I wasn't quite sure what to do, and then I heard Bill's voice

and Mavis' laughter, and asked, "What's going on?"

 

 "Do not worry," Anitra replied.  "Undress me and I am yours," she said, shaking her body sensually. I was only too happy to oblige, and reached for her with the

insignificant arm nubs.  I managed to insert one inside her halter between those lovely breasts, and wiggled it vigorously, but I couldn't dislodge the covering.  I quickly

inserted it below the halter, and was delighted as it slid up, exposing the lovelies.  My eager lips quickly went to work, egged on by her sensuous wiggling.  I slipped

down to slide the shorts down, but couldn't get the little nub inside the waistband. I dropped to my knees, and tried to pull them down with my teeth, but that, too, was

futile.  She patted my head with her single arm, laughing, "You are so cute without any arms. I think that I like you that way."

 

 "You're diabolical," I said, wondering how I was going to get to that lovely golden patch. I managed to get a nub up inside a leg of her shorts, and could feel the soft

hair.  I pushed and wiggled, and so did she.  Then I abruptly stood up, and with the insignificant nubs extended, pushed her back against the counter.  Then, rising on

my toes, I pushed my erect organ down inside her waistband, and wiggled it vigorously.  "You win!" You win!" she cried happily, and quickly undid the shorts and let

them drop to the floor, stepping daintily out. of them. Then she guided me in, and I pressed hard, entering that wonderful silky-soft world. I pressed her hard against the

counter to get the full penetration, and she abruptly lifted her legs and wrapped them around me.  Pulling herself to me with her arm, she said, "To the bedroom, dear,"

pointing with her nub. I happily obliged, delighting as she wiggled while I walked.  I lay back on the bed, happy beyond belief at the feel of her on top of me. She

untangled her legs, and our rhythmic motions increased in tempo. I tried to reach her bouncing breasts, but couldn't. I squirmed into all sorts of positions, my tiny

stumps flailing in all directions as my climax approached. I concentrated on holding back just a little, but dear Anitra was almost ready, her breasts and dangling stump

bouncing wildly with her motion.  Our climax was fierce and simultaneous, and she fell on top of me, pressing those delightful breasts to my torso.  My probing nub

found her stump, and she wiggled as I stroked it.  Just then, Mavis burst into the room. "What's going on?" she cried out. "Anitra!"

 

 "You abandoned him, dearie," Anitra replied with a big smile. "What did you expect me to do, pour cold water on that gorgeous thing? And your face does not match

your words -- did you enjoy Bill?"

 

 Mavis chuckled, "You're too smart. So this turnabout was even more complete.  Yes, your Bill is great. Isn't this nice having these helpless men.  Now we have them

anytime we want -- they're really not good for much else anyway. Get off, honey. I want to dress my man."

 

 Mavis grabbed one of my abbreviated stumps, and pulled me towards the shower. She lathered us up with difficulty, juggling the soap and washcloth with her single

hand. I could do nothing to help.  But at last she started washing my outstretched stumps.  As much as I hated being helpless without arms, I must admit that I really

enjoyed the sensation of her nimble hand fondling my soapy nubs. I moved them around, experimenting with various positions, then stooped a little to fondle her

slippery breasts as best I could.  I began to really enjoy the feeling, and resigned myself to my fate -- I might as well enjoy myself, since this was only temporary.  Mavis

had difficulty washing her hand and arm, so I clamped the soapy cloth between my nubs, which barely touched under my chin, and she manipulated her body to rub

her unwashed parts against me. She draped the washcloth over my little nub, and I pressed it under her armpit, rotating it and delighting in her happy reaction. It was

delightful fun, and both were laughing constantly at what must have been a ridiculous spectacle.  We reluctantly rinsed, and she dried us playfully with a towel. I held it

with my stumps for her to rub her hand and arm against it, greatly enjoying the feeling of the different pressures her soft body exerted on me.  We walked into the

bedroom, and she picked up my shorts, and smiled at me. Juggling them around, she held them for me to insert a leg. It was slow going, requiring much cooperation,

and I speculated that getting dressed might take all day. She pulled the shorts up, one side at a time, and snapped the elastic smartly against my stomach.  "There,

we're even," she laughed as I smarted from the pain, and tried with futility to massage the hurt with my stumps. She then started to dress herself, again with difficulty.

Getting her pantyhose on was a tricky feat, and I was unable to help her, even though I really wanted to. I tried all sorts of ways, but the best that I could do was to lay

on my back on the floor, and use my feet to hold up the waist so she could insert a leg.  After she sort of had them on, I caressed her legs with my arches, to smooth

some wrinkles, enjoying it immensely, and so did she. The bra was next, and I rose awkwardly to see what I could do to help. She got her arm and stump through the

straps easily, and I pressed my stumps to her breasts to hold the cups in place. I feigned clumsiness to get to rub the beauties with my short nubs as I attempted to

keep the cups in the proper place. But Mavis couldn't fasten the hooks, so I stood behind her and pressed one side firmly against her back while she pulled the other

side taut and finally managed to engage the hooks.  "What an ordeal," she laughed, walking over to the closet to select a dress. She chose a brightly flowered jersey

dress, and slipped it over her head with ease. Her arm appeared from one sleeve end, the other hanging limp from her stump. She smoothed the dress, and bade me

to press against the back so she could pull up the zipper.  "Now you," she beamed at me. "What shall I put on you?"

 

 "Whatever you like," I replied. She selected a tee shirt, and slipped it over my head. I raised my tiny nubs, and she fitted the sleeves over them.  After pulling down the

shirt, she stood back and admired me.  "Just what I'd hoped," she said, smiling. I looked in the mirror, and noted that the short nubs barely protruded from the sleeves.

"That is really sensuous -- flex your muscles, dear."

 

 "What muscles?" I retorted, but moved the stumps around anyway.  "Just right," she replied, giving me a fond hug with her single arm. I raised a stump and leaned to

touch her neck, delighting when she tilted her head to lay her cheek on it. I wiggled it up and down, back and forth, and then twisted the little thing, continuing to enjoy

the sensation. Mavis pulled away a little so that she could kiss the tip -- what a sensation! As her moist lips and tongue massaged the end, I began to realize why the

women had enjoyed my kissing their stumps so much -- the tingling sensation was one of real pleasure, like nothing I'd ever experienced before. Just as she had done

before, I pressed the other stump to her mouth for its share of that sensual treatment. The gentle pressure of her teeth pulling at the flesh drove me into ecstasy, and I

was getting aroused fast.  Noting the bulge in my shorts, she cried, "Oh, goody! That's just what I need!"

 

 "Hey, wait a minute," I exclaimed, trying to resist her removal of my shorts. "I'm an old man."

 

 "You're not that old," she replied, dropping to her knees and surrounding me.  Her lips' gentle massage felt superb, and I began to associate the happy feeling in my

stumps with my now- delighted organ -- it was as though I now had three of them! 'What heaven,' I thought as I lifted my feet to caress her back and fanny through the

soft dress. She wiggled happily, and I started exploring every part of her body I could reach, being amazed at how much feeling I had in my feet. I leaned back and slid

my feet up under her dress, caressing her thighs with my arches, and digging my toes into the soft flesh, to her great pleasure, I could tell by her increased mouth and

tongue activity.  She lifted her stump and, turning her head slightly, rubbed my groin and fondled my testicles.  "You're fantastic!" I told her, now getting into the swing

of manipulating my feet.  "M-m-m-m-m!" she replied, without stopping her caressing. I hooked my toes inside her pantyhose waist, and amazed myself at my ability to

pull them down.  Holding one arch against her buttocks, I explored her love patch with my toes, feeling the soft hair and the soothing warmth. I wiggled my toes and

managed to insert them. While they weren't as sensitive as my fingers, I massaged her gently, enjoying it all immensely.  She said, "Wow! Do I love you without arms!

Wrap your legs around me." I did, and sat up, as she pulled me close with her arm, and lifted me up a little.  Then, she fell on top of me, pushing us both into the center

of the bed. The pressure of her weight on me felt great, and our half-open mouths met with a flurry of tongue activity. Supporting her weight on her arm stump, she

reached down to pull up her dress, and gently inserted my throbbing penis.  As she slowly lowered her body onto me, I pushed hard for full penetration, groping wildly

with my little arm nubs for something to massage. Her stump was now free, and the two touched briefly, producing that fantastic feeling again. I started massaging her

nub with mine, sliding it up and around as she did likewise.  What a sensation! Her few fingers grabbed a handful of my hair, tugging gently back and forth. I groped

with my free stump, but could only reach her shoulder -- even that felt good as I massaged it, at the same time sliding my arches up and down her nylon-clad calves.

'Who needs arms,' I thought.  'This is fantastic!' Coordinating all those movements took great concentration, and as our tempo increased, I abandoned all but the

essentials.  Mavis now lifted herself up on her arm, and was pumping with enthusiasm, her dangling stump barely within reach of my flailing nub.  What a climax we

had! I was bathed in perspiration, but deliriously happy as she fell on top of me in exhaustion.  "You're incredibly good, dearest Art," she whispered softly.  "I love you!

This is really unbelievable -- I'm so happy I could burst! I don't understand any of this, but I love it -- you are so fantastic without arms that I want to keep you this way."

 

 "Oh, God! No way!" I replied, thinking hard about this unforeseen development. I was so happy myself that I was almost willing to agree, but at the same time hated

the whole damn idea. I kissed her hair, as she resumed caressing my nub with her lips, stroking it at the same time with her stump. She relaxed happily in that position

for a long time.

 

 * * * * *

 

 "Well, I guess we'd better get dressed," she said, slowly lifting her weight off of me. "I'm famished -- you know, we've had a busy morning before breakfast." She went

into the bathroom to clean up, and I slowly sat up on the edge of the bed, thinking, 'What a revolting development -- why didn't we leave them without arms for the whole

damn week?' I stepped into the bath, and burst into laughter at the sight. She had pulled up her dress, and clamping it to her with her stump, was finishing cleaning

herself with the washcloth.  Her pantyhose were at halfmast around her thighs.   "Don't make fun of me, she scolded, "or I'll leave you like that."  "Sorry," I said, but

you're quite a sight."

 

 She pulled up the pantyhose, and lifted the nub to let the dress drop, then smoothed it with her hand. "There. Isn't that better?"

 

 "You're beautiful," I responded. She broke into a big smile, and gave me a quick sponge bath. I was enjoying the feel of her hand more and more, and kept offering

new places for her to clean.  My stumps got a lot of wiping and kissing -- what a feeling to be without arms! Being totally dependent on her was not nearly as bad as I

had at first imagined, especially now that I knew I could perform admirably in bed.  And needing her help drew me much closer to her. "I really do love you," I said

impulsively, leaning to kiss her. She responded warmly, then pulled me into the bedroom where she finished dressing me.  Stepping into the empty kitchen, Mavis said,

"I wonder what's keeping Anitra and Bill -- now it's my turn to break up their fun." But before she could act, their door opened, and an exuberant Anitra stepped out,

pulling the reluctant Bill with her arm around his waist. For the first time, I saw that he, too, was without arms, although he had stumps extending a few inches below

his elbows. His thick, black hair extended right around the tips, making them masculine and sensual.  "Look what you got us into," I joked, flapping my nubs like a duck. 

"What I got us into! Jesus. If you wanted something different, we're it," he said waving his nubs in disgust.  "He is indeed different," Anitra bubbled. "I had no idea he

could be so very good.  After all these years, I have finally found the secret!"

 

 "Hey, wait a minute," he roared. "Don't get ideas about anything."

 

 "I have my mind made up. This is the way I like you. Do not worry -- I will take good care of you." She gave him a fond kiss. "What may I bring for you?"

 

 "Some arms," he replied in disgust.  "Sorry, I have only one -- remember?" she replied, flexing her little stump.  Turning to Mavis, she said, "Let us put together a

breakfast for these grand men. Did you enjoy Arthur without arms?"

 

 "Did I," Mavis replied, pinching my cheek gently. "I've decided that he's got to stay that way too.  This is so fantastic I can hardly believe it."

 

 Bill and I looked at each other, shaking our heads sadly, as the girls started coordinating their single arms to prepare breakfast.

 

 I hated the idea of having to be fed, but Mavis was enjoying it.  She sat beside me and awkwardly lifted bites with her left hand. She was still not well-coordinated, and

a lot of food missed its mark.  Taking a sip of coffee was a major undertaking, requiring intense concentration and cooperation. Anitra teased Bill a lot as she fed him --

they worked together smoothly, he guiding her single hand to his mouth with a forearm stump. I tried to help Mavis in a similar manner, but my nubs were just too damn

short to be of any use.  "What a revolting development," I reiterated as the girls cleaned up the mess. "How long do we have to be without arms?" I asked again.  "We

are not telling," Anitra laughed. "Mavis, I think that you overdid it somewhat with Arthur. Do you not think that his stumps are too short?"

 

 "No, not at all," she replied. "Don't you like the way they just barely protrude from his tee shirt? That's what I had in mind.  And besides, I'm getting even with him for all

the suffering he caused me. I think he deserves it," she said as she walked over and toyed with one of my stumps.  "Whose crazy idea was this?" I asked, trying to pull

the nub out of her reach.  "Well, we both thought of it," Mavis explained, adjusting my tee shirt sleeve to suit herself. "When Madame Ching told us there would be this

opportunity for 'turnabout,' I knew exactly what I wanted to do.  Now you get to see how it feels," she said, adjusting the other sleeve.  "You girls overcooked it, don't you

think?" I replied. "I mean, only two arms total to take care of all four of us -- you're going to be busy all the time."

 

 "No, we will not," Anitra joined in. "Our arms will materialize this afternoon."

 

 "But you were programmed for all week!" I said, completely surprised at her statement.  "That is what you thought," she replied. "But this turnabout had always been

planned, and I think that it is only fair."

 

 "But you have to be missing a limb to stay here," I said, still wondering what was to transpire.  "Yes, that is so." Anitra mused. "We will have to decide, Mavis.  Do you

have any preferences?"

 

 "How about a little toe?" she answered. "That's about the most I care to be without."

 

 "Oh, do not be silly. Madame Ching has said that we must be missing at least a hand or a foot.  The only thing left to try is a leg -- I must talk to Juanita about that,"

Anitra mused, stroking the hair on Bill's stump tip.  "Oh, God!" Mavis exclaimed. "Not that -- maybe we'd better just leave. . . ."

 

 "Not on your life!" I retorted. "Not until I get my damn arms back."

 

 "Then we'll just have to leave you here," she said, with a twinkle in her eye. "We could pick you up later -- maybe."

 

 "But you said you'd take care of us," I pleaded, being too panic stricken to notice the joke. "You've got to stay!"

 

 "I think I did something wrong," Mavis lamented to Anitra. "I was so anxious to get my revenge, I forgot that I was boxing myself into a corner."

 

 "Do you want to walk around," Anitra asked of no one in particular, as if she hadn't heard the conversation. Bill declined vociferously, and Mavis accepted before I

could even think. "Have fun," Anitra laughed as they departed. I looked at Bill, feeling the hopelessness of the situation.  "Now we're really in a jam," he noted. "Damn!

We're trapped -- maybe we should let the girls take us away.  That'd be a lot safer than continuing to fool around this place."

 

 "Not for me," I replied, thinking about the prospect of Anitra having only one leg. "Hell, let's wait it out -- we'll survive."

 

 "O.K., O.K." he said with a shrug of his shoulders. "I'm going to sack out for awhile."

 

 "Can you let me out before you do?" I asked, not knowing why I wanted out, except that the suite all of a sudden felt too confining. I needed to get out where I could

think a bit.  He let me out, for his forearm stumps were long enough to manipulate the door handle. I stepped out, not knowing where I was going, and feeling very self-

conscious about my armless state. I walked slowly along the outdoor corridors, pondering my complete and utter helplessness. I really couldn't do anything -- blow my

nose, feed myself, go to the lavatory -- the only thing I could do was to scratch my nose, and I did that mostly by tilting my head towards a shoulder.  What a mess, I

wondered how I'd got into this sorry state.  Damn Mavis, anyway. I tried to relax in the lush surroundings I had found so pleasant earlier, but I was feeling too

despondent. I wandered aimlessly, continually feeling the strangeness of the little movements I made with my nubs, mostly from habit. They offered no balancing help,

and I had to be careful as I walked.  The corridors were deserted, as were the grounds, and I found myself approaching the pool, and decided to sit and try to relax

there.  The pool seemed to be the social center during the day, and there were quite a few people lounging and swimming.  I suppose that was natural, for swimming

even without a limb or two was still easy, especially for those with one or no legs.  I was about to sit when I spied Debra waving to me. She now had arms, but still no

legs, although her thigh stumps seemed longer than I had remembered -- they were still very short, though.  "Well, look at you!" she greeted me with a smile.

"Someone had it in for you didn't they?

 

 "Hello, Debra." I replied gloomily. "And, dammit, they sure did.  What a revolting development." I sat cautiously in front of her.  She laughed, "Serves you right -- I bet

you deserved it.  You know, you're cute without arms."

 

 "Oh, crap! I'm so sick of hearing that I'm cute without arms I could vomit. This is the damnedest mess I've ever been in."

 

 "Oh, come now -- you're not being a very good sport aboutt this. After all, all of us girls started out without arms."

 

 "But this is different," I lamented. "I mean I'm so goddamned helpless -- this isn't fair."

 

 "Why did they make them so ridiculously short?" she asked, as she pushed herself into a sitting position.  "Damned if I know.  All I know is that I don't like any part of

it."

 

 "Oh, come on -- if you quit complaining, I won't tell you how cute you are," she replied with a little grin.  I laughed for the first time that day. "O. K., but it's going to be

hard."

 

 "Oh, good. I can hardly wait," she laughed as she put her hands on the cushion and sort of inched towards me.  "I didn't mean that!"

 

 "Well, I did." She sat very close to me and reached for a nub. I tried to pull it away, but of course it didn't go very far. She fondled it gently, and I had to admit that it felt

good. She smelled fresh and fragrant, and I leaned towards her a little. She followed, and our lips touched, lightly at first and then more firmly. She pulled my head

closer, and I instinctively reached out to embrace her.  "Oh, damn these stumps!" I said, expressing my frustration, and flapping the things in a helpless gesture. 

"They're cute," she laughed, and lifted one to kiss it.  "What the hell am I going to do?" I lamented. "I'm so goddamn useless, I'm ready to chew nails!"

 

 "I don't think you're useless, and I know exactly what you're going to do.  Carry me to my room, and I'll show you." Her eyes had that mischievous look again.  "Carry

you? With these?" I extended the nubs to their full insignificant length.  "You can walk, and I can hang around your neck.  Like this," she said as she scrambled onto

my lap, and pressed her diminutive thigh stumps against my groin, wiggling them a little. She wrapped her arms around my neck, and commanded, "Upsey-daisy,

now." I stood up carefully, and let her hang for a few seconds.  "Are you sure you can make it?" I asked.  "Yep, let's go." I walked to her room, she spurring me on with

her nubs, which felt great rubbing my thighs as she bounced against me. I stopped at her door, and she released one hand to open it, then quickly grabbed me again.  I

entered and pushed the door closed with my foot.  "See, you're not helpless," she laughed, looking up at me. "Into the bedroom, please." I sat heavily on the bed; she

still hung on, and ended up in my lap. She immediately pulled my head to her and we kissed again. She massaged both of my stumps, and wiggled one of hers around

my crotch.  "Mm-m-m," she said, pulling away. "I can hardly wait to have you inside me again. I still feel good from last time."

 

 "You nimpho," I smiled at her, wondering how I was going to handle her. I was determined to try, for I was beginning to anticipate the grand feeling that this little torso

had last given me.  "Get your feet up here," she commanded, and removed my shoes and socks, reaching up inside my pants to massage my calf. "Now over on your

back," she said, giving me a push and lifting my legs. I extended my stumps, even though I knew that they wouldn't break the fall, and fell backwards solidly onto the

bed. She climbed over me and undid my belt, then reached inside and felt around.  "Oh-h-h-h, Great!" she said as she pulled off my pants and shorts. I sat up with

difficulty, and she pulled off my tee shirt, I raising my nubs like they were still arms. She gave a playful tug at my organ, and peeled off her little sweater. She removed

her bra, skirt and Bikini panties, then again pushed me back and lay alongside me.  She inched up and pressed a breast to my eager lips. I gave it the full treatment,

finding that I could massage the other one with a stump -- that felt delightful -- the sensual feeling was as good as I remembered when I'd fondled Mavis' stump with

mine -- totally different from anything I'd ever experienced before. I switched breasts to give my other nub its share.  Debra was now on top of me and climbed up, half-

walking with those tiny thigh stumps.  She sat on my chest as if in triumph, and wiggled them delightfully.  Then she turned around, and pushed her love patch towards

me.  My tongue went to work with relish, and she maneuvered around a little, finally resting her thigh nubs alongside my cheeks, and stroked them gently. That really

felt great, and then I discovered that I could stroke her stumps with mine! I was in heaven then, and her fondling of my organ and gentle massaging of my groin was

icing on the cake.  What an experience!

 

 I turned my head to kiss an active nub, and she responded by making it even more active, pushing it into my face. 'This is the way to go,' I thought, for leg stumps were

what really turned me on, especially short thigh ones.  While I enjoyed the one-armed and armless women, this was what I really craved. Debra was really active now,

and I had to be alert to keep from smothering.  Then, abruptly, she started moving away.  She sat up and lifted herself up by pushing on my chest with her hands, then

swung her legless torso toward my erection. She faced me, and tried to lift herself up high enough for me to enter, but couldn't make it, sliding off to one side. 

"Butterfingers," I laughed.  "Don't tease me," she said seriously. "Help me -- help me! I'm ready!"

 

 "I'm helpless, remember?" I said, waving my nubs in the air. Then I turned on my side, and she snuggled close and guided me in.  As she rolled back on top of me, I

entered much more easily than I had before, thank God. "Stomach, here I come!' I joked.  I watched the range of expressions on her face as I gradually penetrated

more deeply -- they alternated between pain and ecstasy. I gave a quick heave with my pelvis, eliciting a little cry and fingers digging into my flanks.  Then I started

rhythmic motions, slowly at first, then faster.  She had difficulty maintaining her balance, so I pulled up my knees to help, and she soon had the problem solved.  Then I

worked harder, and she lifted off me briefly.  The next time, she moved her stumps to a new position, then again and again--each time she came down I felt them in a

different spot. It was a great feeling, but it improved from there when she started the rotation.  I was really excited now, and tried to sit up and reach for her with zero

effect -- how frustrating that was!  My little stumps were moving wildly in all directions -- they were so light that they moved rapidly.  I have no idea what I was trying to

accomplish with them, although I'm sure I was mentally reaching and grabbing for her.  The tempo increased, and she started wiggling from side to side, all the time

rotating around.  What a sensation! And then she did splits with those tiny wonders! I was having trouble holding back, and just when I was afraid that I couldn't last

any longer, I felt her writhe and shudder and I let go with a wild climax. It was heaven -- I tingled all over, especially in the tips of my stumps. She fell on top of me, and

dug her fingers into my neck, then tugged firmly at my hair, alternately kissing and biting my neck.  "Ouch!" I cried, trying to push her away with my stumps, which she

bit too. I started kissing the top of her head, hoping that would calm her a little -- fortunately it did, and she wiggled a lot of flesh into contact, and went to work with her

thigh remnants, stroking me gently. "You're really great," I said, still tingling. "Really great!"

 

 "You're fantastic!" she replied. "I've never enjoyed anything more!" she cooed.  I was happy to relax under her cozy, warm pressure.  After a very pleasant rest, she

slowly sat up, still on top of me. "To the shower with you," she commanded, squirming a little. I sat up with effort, and when she put her arms around my neck, I stood

up slowly. As I slipped out, she scowled, "Oh crap," but then she teased the limp organ with her stumps as I walked into the bathroom.  "How are we going to work

this?" I asked.  "Let me see," she mused as she adjusted the shower, and took the soap and a washcloth. "Sit down."

 

 I squatted and then sat, and she released her hold and started lathering me up. She spent a lot of time on my genitals and stumps, and then started on herself. I

leaned towards her to massage a tiny breast with a tiny stump -- the slippery softness felt wonderful.  Rinsed, I carried her out, she grabbing a towel on the way.  After

she had dried us, I sat on the bed, admiring the happy playful beauty. "Well, I made it," I said. "I wasn't sure how I was going to, but it was wonderful."

 

 "You don't need arms," she joked, teasing my penis.  "I do too!" I retorted. "God, that was frustrating -- I wanted to hold and fondle you so badly."

 

 "You were sure trying," she laughed. "These things were going every which way," she said as she massaged my nubs. "How funny it was to watch all those shoulder

muscles working for nothing."

 

 "You're diabolical, Debra," I scowled at her.  "But I sure like you anyway -- your thigh stumps are really great. They're just the right length -- they were too short before."

 

 "Yes they are," she replied, flexing one. "This is the length I want to keep them."

 

 "Keep them?"

 

 "Uh, huh," she replied. "I had polio when I was a child, and I can walk only with braces and crutches, and even then it's hard. But having my legs amputated was just

too scary, you know, what if I didn't like it? It's so permanent. But now I know that's what I want."

 

 "Good heavens!" I said in amazement. "I didn't know. Well, you really turn me on with them -- I'd never complain."

 

 "Thanks," she said quietly. "You've helped me so much." She leaned over and we shared a lingering kiss.  She laughed too, and said, "Well, I'd better get us dressed."

She inched along the bed to the pile of clothes, and started putting on her panties.  She lay back, and raised her pelvis to pull them up, flexing the cute stumps in all

directions. It was really sensual.  When she was dressed, she picked up my shorts, and commanded me to lay back. She slipped them over my extended legs, and I

arched my back so she could slip them up.  "Hey!" I grimaced. "You've got them on backwards. The fly is supposed to be in the front, you nut." I held my pelvis up, but

she made no move to remove them -- instead, she picked up my trousers.  "Debra," I called to her. "Please put them on right." She pushed me down and started the

trousers over my feet, even though I was trying to kick them off.  "Hey, cut that out -- a joke's a joke, but that's enough."

 

 "I feel mischievous," she giggled, finally getting the trouser legs on.  "I'd like to see how you explain this to your wife."

 

 "Damnit, Debra -- please! This isn't funny!" I replieed in a near panic.  I think it's hilarious," she laughed as she pulled up my pants despite my protestations. Realizing

that she wasn't going to give in, I kicked away and stood up, the trousers sliding to my ankles. I tried to get my feet out of them, but didn't make much progress before

she had pulled me off balance.  I started to fall, and managed to drop to my knees and roll over to land on my side. She had slipped off the bed on top of me and before

I could struggle into a resisting position, she had pulled the trousers up and zipped them up triumphantly.  "There," she said, sliding off and starting to put my shoes

and socks on. I had managed to sit up, and was desperately trying to get my teeth to my zipper, but of course there was no way.  She scooted over, put her arms

around my neck, and commanded, Upsey-daisy, darling."

 

 "Damnit, no!" I retorted. "This is diabolical -- I'm not doing anything until you fix my shorts."

 

 "Well, you can just wait here for my husband, then," she replied with a scowl, and slipped onto the floor and started scooting away, using her arms like crutches --

alternately sitting and swinging on her stiffened arms. She moved rapidly towards the door, and had it open before I could struggle to my feet.  "Debra, wait!" I cried out

in complete panic, but she had slipped outside and closed the door. I tried to turn the knob with complete futility, for the best I could do was to clamp it under an armpit

with a nub, but not securely enough to turn it my rotating my body. "Debra! Don't leave me here, please!"

 

 The door opened abruptly, and before I could move, she had slipped inside and closed it again. "That's better!" she smiled at me. "Bend over, dear." I followed

instructions, and carried her to the bed, where she finished dressing me and then tidied up the place.  "Please, Debra -- haven't I been fair to you? Why do you want to

do this to me?"

 

 "Because I don't want you to leave me," she said, adjusting the tee shirt sleeves around my arm stubs. "Come on -- take me to the pool."

 

 I carried her back, protesting all the time, and finally became convinced that she wasn't going to help me. After depositing her on the lounge, I waved goodbye weakly

with a nub, and wandered away, my mind racing wildly. How was I going to get out of this mess.  God! If Mavis finds out, or worse, if Anitra discovers. . .  Damn! I

wondered if Bill would -- or could -- help me; his longer stumps night work well enough, but I was afraid to ask.  What if we were discovered in the middle -- neither of

us wanted to be labeled 'queer'.  What a doubly helpless feeling I had as I walked slowly along, now conscious of both my tiny arm stumps and those damn shorts, the

latter, of course, completely hidden now. What a ridiculous situation! Here I was, a grown man, with a simple little thing like having my shorts on backwards, and I

couldn't do anything about them.  My complete helplessness was like a nightmare, but this was real -- too real. I was in a cold sweat, and satt on a nearby bench to try

and think. I thought about falling into the pool, thinking that someone would undress me, but then they might not, or I might drown. I had to have someone undress me,

but who? Then my face must have lit up like a light bulb -- why Babe, of course! Why hadn't I thought of that earlier?

 

 I jumped up and walked briskly to Babe's cottage, feeling like everything was going to be O. K. again. I kicked at the door, emulating a knock. No answer. Panicking, I

kicked harder.  Still no answer. Again, and again. Damn! I wondered where she was, and gloomily walked over to a nearby bench. I waited for what seemed like an

eternity, and then decided that I'd better go looking for her.  I was thinking of all the things that could go wrong -- her husband might be back, or she might be visiting

someone.  How long did I have before Anitra or Mavis came looking for me? What other possibilities did I have? None -- Babe was my only hope. I wandered back to

her cottage and sat down, completely despondent.  I sometimes chuckle at my plight that day -- a simple thing like having my shorts on backwards -- now it sounds

funny but then I was totally petrified. Getting them on right was the most important thing in the world. I closed my eyes, and leaned back, hoping, hoping, hoping. . . .

 

 "Hello big boy."

 

 I jumped to my feet, almost falling over without arms to balance me. "Babe! Boy, do you look great!" I really meant that too -- there never was a prettier sight than that

giant woman towering over me.  "Well, I'm a damn sight neater than when you last saw me.  This sure helps one hell of a lot," she said, waving her big left hand. Her

right was still missing, only a forearm stump remaining, her sweater sleeve neatly tucked around it. "Jesus! Someone was really mad at you, weren't they?" she said,

fingering one of my stumps.  "They sure were," I replied, standing on my tiptoes to kiss her. She leaned over, and our lips met as she gave me a bonecrushing hug. 

"Hey -- you're as good as I remembered," she beamed. "Come on in and have a drink and another bleeping good time."

 

 I happily went along, almost ecstatic with relief.  The feel of her arm stump pulling me close to her was heavenly.  "That's a goddamn dirty trick, hacking off your arms

like that, honey. Those bleeping little stumps don't look like they're good for nothin'. You must feel bleeping helpless."

 

 "I sure as hell do!" I replied. "I'm not enjoying a minute of it." I was surprised and pleased at her feeling and understanding -- how different she was from all the rest.

"You know," I mused, "you're the first woman who didn't think I looked cute without arms."

 

 "Cute?" she roared.  "Cute? Shit, honey, I like my bleeping men masculine. I don't think you're cute just because you got no bleeping arms. If I didn't know what a man

you were, I wouldn't have nothin' to do with you," she said with a scowl, toying with one of my nubs with her stump.  She opened her cottage door, and pushed me in

with her arm remnant. "Have a seat," she offered. "One Scotch-and-water comin' up," she smiled at me.  I watched her prepare the drinks with her single hand,

assisted with her nimble stump. 'Damn, she's big,' I thought -- I had forgotten how huge she was. She waas simply dressed in a skirt and sweater, and those 4" high

heels looked perfectly proportioned on her feet, which were bigger than mine, but looked dainty in proportion to the rest of her body. Her massive breasts bounced

slowly and sensuously when she walked.  'What a woman!' I thought.  "Are you left-handed?" I asked as I watched her work.  "Well, I wasn't before, but if I'm going to

have to cut off a bleeping arm to hang onto you, I might as well go along with that bleeping saying, 'I'd give my right arm for you,'" she said as she waved her stump at

me, and then let it drop abruptly, the nub jiggling like a sack of Jello. "So I wanted to see how it worked before I did it. It's not so bad," she said as she pushed the

drinks into her stump with her hand and lifted them up. She brought the drinks with a smile, and sat beside me.  'Good God!' I thought. 'This Amazon is really planning

to have her arm amputated -- for me! That's going to complicate things.' I felt that I had to stop her.  "Oh, my God!" I replied. "Don't do that -- I mean I'm. . . ."

 

 "Hell, I know you're all tied up," she interrupted. "But I really have it on for you, and I usually get what I want. You said you liked stumps, so I figure I gotta get one. Shit,

honey -- you're bleeping well worth it. And I can't see cuttn' off one of these bleeping legs," she said, stretching out one of those giant gams.  Her skirt slid down,

revealing a really well-proportioned thigh -- just bigger than life. "Wouldn't that be something? Hell, the stump would be bigger than a bleeping watermelon. How would

you like that?" She stroked her thigh with her single hand, then dropped her leg and held my drink up for me.  "That would really be something to see," I said without

thinking, and leaned forward to take a drink. She abruptly pulled the drink away, and I looked up to see a puzzled expression on her face.  "Mary, Mother of Christ!" she

exclaimed. "You mean you'd like that?" she said as she held up her leg again. "Look, Art baby, you're goin' to have to make up your bleeping mind -- shit, if I cut off all

these until I got you satisfied, I'd be a bleeping first base.  With boobs -- I bet you don't want me to chop off one of these," she said as she swatted one of them with her

stump.  "Hey, now, Babe! I don't want you to chop off anything just for me -- I mean, I just said I liked. . . ." I was struggling to get out of this one, and not feeling like I

was getting very far.  "I'll be goddamned!" she said, holding the drink for me again.  "You sure as hell got me all mixed up. Shit, now I don't know what the bleep to do." I

again leaned to take a cautions sip, but some spilled anyway.  My reflexes moved my minuscule stumps, but to no avail.  Babe wiped my dripping chin with her sweater-

clad stump. "Damnit -- I hate to see you like that," she said.  "Lemme get you a bleeping straw." As she walked over to the cupboard, I admired the swishing of her

huge skirt -- she really had a sensual walk.  My eyes moistened as I again realized that despite all appearances, here was a real woman.  And what a woman -- her

tenderness and feeling were beginning to get to me. I wanted to stop her wild plans to have anything I wanted amputated, and yet I was almost  reluctant to stop her --

what a dilemma. I decided to stall for awhile, and play it by ear.  "There," she said, plopping the straw in my drink. Now Scotch and water through a straw isn't my idea

of a good drink, but at that moment it tasted grand. I was really tangled up with this woman -- if she had been smaller, and her language better, I would really have been

completely captivated.  "Hey, honey," she said. "You're goddamn quiet all of a sudden--what the hell's wrong?"

 

 "Oh, nothing. I was just thinking what a grand gal you are," I blurted out.  "You don't have to butter me up -- I don't go for all that bleeping talk," she said, giving my

head a playful cuff with her stump.  But I could tell from the misty look in her eyes that she didn't mean what she said.  "Come on, honey. Drink up and let's get this

bleeping show on the road," she said as she drained her glass.  I left mine half-finished, and rose to join her. She had kicked off her shoes and unzipped her skirt as I

walked into the bedroom.  She peeled off her sweater, cursing loudly when she got her arm tangled in it and had to push it up with her stump.  I stepped close and

clamped the dangling sweater between my stump and cheek and tugged.  "Hell, how about that?" she smiled as her arm slipped free. "You ain't completely helpless

after all." She pulled off her bra, and shook her torso heartily, vibrating everything wildly.  "Keep your eyes in your head!" she laughed, and I realized that I was staring

at the incredible sight. I moved directly for one of those hanging wonders, and started kissing it with relish. Her stump behind my head pulled my face full into that soft

mountain. I turned my head to get a breath, and stretched a nub to its full length to stroke it. It reached, and felt absolutely grand. I tingled with pleasure at that

sensation, and really went to work. She peeled off her pantyhose with her hand, and I dropped to my knees, kissing her soft body on the way down, and stroking her

with both stumps now. With my tongue happily engaged, I found that the little nubs were in just the right place to massage her giant thighs.  She responded happily,

grabbing a handful of my hair and shaking my head vigorously.  "You're gettin' a lot of use out of those bleeping stumps, honey. Keep it up--you're doin' just fine. Just

fine!" Her last playful toss pulled my mouth away and almost tore my head off.  She went at undressing me with fervor, her forearm stump now wildly uncoordinated.

She all but ripped my clothes off, pushing me hard onto the bed and pulling off my trousers. With relief, I felt those damn shorts finally slip off, and then she pounced

on my erect organ, all but swallowing it. I wrapped my legs around her, and massaged her back and that giant soft fanny with my arches. I was getting excited now, and

so was she -- I was sure I'd be black and blue after this one, but right then I couldn't have cared less.  She abruptly pulled away, and scooping up my legs with her arm

remnant, all but threw me into the middle of the bed.  Before I could even attempt to sit up, she dropped onto me, pressing me almost completely into the mattress. She

lifted up a little, thank God, and I resumed breathing and happily found those dangling breasts brushing my shoulders -- perfectly placed for my stumps, which were

already tingling. I moved them up, down, and around those beauties, pushing them this way and that, and delighting at the grand feeling.  She guided me in, and that

amazing control went to work -- I swear she could massage me without moving! But move she did, in all directions -- it was wild! She was breathing hard now, moving

all that flesh around took a lot of energy, and she periodically fell solidly on top of me.  I turned my head, and kissed her neck repeatedly. She pushed herself up with

her arm and slapped my head with her stump. I quickly kissed its tip, and then delighted as she pressed it firmly to my mouth. This was delectable -- my nubs happy

fondling those giant breasts, my mouth filled with that grand stump, my organ wonderfully encased, and my feet stroking her soft thighs and calves. I thought again,

'Who needs arms?'

 

 I started bucking, too, as the pace quickened. She was really wild now, and I began to fear that she might maim me somehow, but I couldn't resist.  Her arm stump,

now moist from all my kissing and licking, was all over my face -- poking, rubbing, pounding -- and then back to my mouth again. I felt her orgasm coming, and prayed

for my life as I put everything I had into the astounding motion. We went off together in as grand a splurge of ecstasy as I had ever encountered -- I swore I heard bells,

whistles, sirens -- the works! I don't know if it was fear, relief, helplessness, stumps or whatever that heightened the feeling, but it was absolutely superb!

 

 I shuddered with happiness just as she relaxed and dropped her full weight onto me. She kissed my forehead and tugged at my hair, and massaged my side with her

forearm remnant. As she slid it up, I touched it with my nub, and the two stumps happily engaged each other. I found that I could still breathe, and savored the hot

pressure of her body on me, heaving mightily as she breathed.  "You ain't never been better, honey," she whispered into my ear.  "Man, that was bleeping good.  You

may not have no arms, but what's left is sure as hell O.K.!"

 

 "And you are the greatest," I said, biting my lip at the unintended pun. "What a woman you are, Babe. What a woman," I trailed off, totally exhausted.

 

 * * * * *

 

 I all but floated out of Babe's cottage with an exhilaration like I'd never experienced before. Every muscle in my body tingled--I don't know what part felt best, but those

little stumps must have been near the top of the list. I lifted one and rubbed my cheek against it to enhance the feeling. Ah -- and those shorts felt absolutely grand now

that they were on correctly.  The villa looked like a page from a fairy tale -- all the leaves were crisp and green, and the slight wind rustled them musically. Every tile on

the beautiful expanse of roof looked to be precisely placed, making a wonderful pattern converging to a point in the distance.  Each blade of grass appeared to be

precisely clipped to make a perfect, sweet-smelling carpet, undulating gently and curving around the trees and shrubs and walkways, then disappearing over the hill.

The deep blue sky was dotted with fleecy white clouds, each one a slowly changing form of supreme beauty. And the birds looked to be floating effortlessly, soaring

slowly without a care in the world. I all but danced along  the corridors, stepping carefully to miss the perfectly aligned cracks between the tiles. If heaven were like this,

I was ready to go.  Reality crept into my feelings slowly. I was approaching our suite and thought I'd better detour around a little -- I'd have difficulty suppressing or

explaining my supreme happiness. I wandered to the pool as if drawn by the patterns of the sun reflected off of the little waves. Ah -- all those beautiful women, all

serene and happy at whatever they were doing. Each of their stumps was perfectly formed, and gracefully placed as if posed by an artist seeking to display the ultimate

in beauty. And the ones in the pool -- what grand coordination they displayed as they moved their limbs and remains of limbs to perform their part of a beautiful ballet in

slow motion.  The lone beauty hopping along on her single leg displayed perfect balance, her thigh stump bouncing precisely in synchronization. Her beautiful toes

displayed their agility as they alternately flew through the air and then spread as they securely supported her. The muscles and tendons in her leg rippled and stretched

taut as she prepared for another leap. She smiled as she bounced towards me, and I heard myself compliment her on her ravishing beauty. She stopped beside me, I

somehow having reclined in a lounge chair, and bent over to kiss me.  My lips started glowing again as hers touched them, and I stroked a nearby breast with my arm

nub, gently caressing its velvet-like softness. She slowly, very slowly, pulled away, and with a tiny hop, lifted her stump and inched it towards my mouth. I placed a

tender kiss on its tip, and gently massaged it with my cheek, my nose, my chin, and then my partly-open mouth. She grabbed a handful of my hair, and shook my head

slowly, and I lifted an arm stump and ever so softly brushed her abbreviated thigh -- oh, what a combination of grand sensations! Ah, but there must be interruptions

even in heaven, and with a last little tug, she slowly pivoted on her only foot, and as that wonderful, beautifully contoured stump pulled away from me, it slowly dropped

into its graceful hanging position. I blew her a kiss with a little nub, and settled into the chair to savor my renewed glow. I gently floated away into a dream supremely

better than all I had just experienced.

 

 * * * * *

 

 As I approached our suite, I heard lots of laughter, and some strange voices. "Can I join the party?" I asked. Anitra promptly opened the door for me, and I stepped

inside, and gave her a quick kiss. I followed her into the sitting room, immediately noticing Juanita -- she still had only a delectable short thigh stump of her left leg. She

had on a clinging jersey dress, which draped over that perfectly-shaped nub with real sensuality.  "You remember Juanita, Arthur," Anitra said. "And this is her

husband, Ernesto."

 

 I turned just as he rose, and wasn't really surprised to see that he had only a short thigh stump of his left leg, his trouser leg neatly tucked inside.  "I'm happy to meet

you, Ernesto," I said, making a little bow. "I'd very much like to shake your hand, but these girls have other ideas." I flapped the little nubs to convey my helplessness. 

"My pleasure," he replied in flawless English. "The women are diabolical, aren't they?"

 

 "Very much so," I agreed, sitting cautiously. "I seem to have interrupted some good fun -- I could hear you laughing a mile away."

 

 Anitra laughed, "Ernesto was telling his troubles with having only one leg. He was just relating how he awakened in the middle of the night to go to the lavatory -- he of

course fell flat on his face, but didn't know why. Continue, Ernesto -- I do want to hear the rest of your story."

 

 "Well," he said, smiling as he again sat. "I was on the floor, in the dark, and thought that my leg might have -- how do you say? 'gone to sleep.' But when I started to

stand up, I could tell that something was wrong. I think I was kneeling on one knee, trying to get the other one in a position to stand on -- and nothing was happening."

 

 "You mean you didn't know you had only one leg?" Mavis asked.  "That's what's so funny -- the thought never entered my mind.  I must have tried two or three times to

get it to work -- you know, I was still a little groggy. And even then I tried to kneel on my missing leg, I didn't realize that it just wasn't there."

 

 "Well, how did you finally discover that?" Mavis asked.  "When I tried to grab it to shake it, and my hands grabbed each other. And even then, I didn't quite realize what

had happened. I was reaching all over the floor, trying to find out where my leg was."

 

 Anitra laughed. "What a sight that must have been."

 

 "I'm sure," he continued.  "Then Juanita woke up, and asked what was wrong. I said I was having trouble with my left leg, and she matter-or-fact told me that I didn't

have one."

 

 "How funny," Anitra laughed again. "You have to be told that you are missing a leg."

 

 "It was funny -- I immediately realized what had happenedd, and had to laugh at my reaction."

 

 "So she snuck it to you like these girls did to us," I noted.  "Yes, she did."

 

 "Now, Juanita," Anitra chided. "Why would you wish to do this to such a charming man?"

 

 "So that he would understand how I will feel," she replied slowly.  "How you will feel?" Anitra asked, looking intently at her.  "Yes. I will have my leg -- how do you say

when it is removed?"

 

 "Amputated?" Anitra said, surprised.  "Yes, amputated.  This is the way I wish to be," she said, lifting the little stump, and letting it drop onto the cushion again.  "But

why?" Mavis asked, her mouth open wide in amazement.  "Why would you amputate a perfectly good leg?"

 

 "My mother -- will you explain, Ernesto? My English. . . ." she said, waving her hands and shrugging her shoulders.  "Her mother had only one leg -- she was run over

by a -- a farm implement when she was a small child, and spent almost her entire life with only a little stump.  She was a remarkable woman -- she never complained,

and her accomplishments are enviable. She had five lovely daughters, and a loving husband -- it was one of the happiest families I've ever seen. And Juanita's father --

how tenderly he treated her mother. They were quite a pair -- he more than compensated for her missingg leg."

 

 Juanita interrupted, and conversed with Ernesto in rapid Spanish.  He laughed, and continued, "Juanita reminds me that as children, they had fun playing with their

mother's leg stump. She said they used to take turns standing inside her skirt where her leg would have been, jumping around when she walked as if they were the leg. 

In short, she has such fond memories and recollections of her mother, that she feels that she would be happier without a leg."

 

 "Will you mind that?" Anitra asked.  "Not after what I've seen," he said, smiling. "That little stump in bed is quite a thing -- I'd never have guessed how much pleasure it

can offer. Now I know why Juanita's father was so nice to her mother--she must have been a real expert."

 

 "How fascinating," Anitra smiled. "After hearing all of that lovely story, I think I will have to try it. Will you mind if I do, Arthur?" she asked.  "Good heavens, no!" I

replied.  Juanita spoke rapidly in Spanish again, and Anitra translated. "She reminds me that your eyeballs were on stalks when you first met her. And they still are,"

she said, looking at me and giving me a nudge. And they had been, for all during the story, I couldn't take my eyes off of her.  And now, she again lifted her stump, and

waved it in a little circle, laughing and pointing at my open mouth as she dropped it gently, and smoothed her dress around it.  "I hope you don't mind, Ernesto," I

apologized to him.  "Your wife is incredibly beautiful.  You're a very lucky man."

 

 "Thank you--I indeed feel very lucky."

 

 "And how do you like having only one leg?" Anitra asked, looking at him intently.  "Oh, this isn't for me," he replied. "One stump in the family will be plenty. But I do

have to admit that having a matched pair in bed is really something. I'm glad to have the opportunity to try it -- if Anitra has her leg reduced, you should too, Arthur. It's

not double the pleasure, but almost."

 

 "Wouldn't I be something then -- no arms and one leg."

 

 "Will you do it after your arms materialize?" Anitra asked.  "I guess so -- that's a pretty good recommendation."

 

 "Good. Then I will have my leg reduced today. Is yours the proper length, Juanita?"

 

 "Yes, it is," she replied.  Anitra walked over and measured its length with her spread fingers.  "Mavis, will you also do it?" Anitra asked.  "I knew you were going to ask

that," Mavis replied. "I can't imagine it being any fun at all, but I can't ignore these recommendations. I guess I will, but just for a day or so."

 

 "Good. That is all settled. What time are you due, Mavis?"

 

 "Good heavens!" she replied, glancing at the clock.  "Right now -- I'd better run along.  Madame Chow insisted that we be prompt."

 

 "I still have two hours to wait," Anitra answered.  "Shall I go with you?"

 

 "Oh, I think I can manage. Will you come, Bill? Bye all -- see you later," she said is she departed. I heard Bill trying to dissuade her as they walked along.  Juanita

picked up her crutches, and rose gracefully, although I could sense her leg muscles straining. Ernesto rose much more easily, and they bid us pleasant goodbyes. I

was in a trance watching her lithe walk as she swung toward the door. 'Lucky man.' I thought as I waved goodbye with a nub.  I lapsed into pleasant contemplation. 

Anitra and Mavis with only one leg! I couldn't have asked for more.  Things were shaping up nicely now--I could hardly wait.  Anitra had mixed me a drink, and I bent

over to sip it through a straw. I once more admired her beauty, and brushed her cheek with my nub.  We relaxed, and I felt supremely happy to have her at my side. 

The door opened, and in swung Mavis, her arm restored, and her right leg nowhere in sight. Bill followed, clutching her empty sandal to him with a stump.  Anitra

smiled at her. "That was certainly rapid. How is it, Mavis?"

 

 "Terrible!" she replied. "Walking with crutches is so tiring. It would have been impossible if Bill hadn't been able to instruct me."

 

 "Oh? What were the instructions?" Anitra quizzed.  Mavis demonstrated, first balancing herself on the crutches by lifting her foot off the floor, and then quickly

standing on it again.  Then she did the same thing for longer periods, until she was balancing on the crutches for quite a while. Then she placed her foot forward, and

then back, never moving the crutches. "It's really easy," she said, "but tiring." She swung into the sitting room and sat heavily, heaving a sigh of relief. Now I could see

the outline of her stump, and my pulse started increasing--it was the same length as Juanita's had been, but a little more plump. I longed to fondle it--how I missed my

arms now!"

 

 "This is idiotic," Bill exclaimed. "You shouldn't be fooling around like this.  Look," he said to Anitra, "don't do it -- or just do it until we get our arms.  Then we can get the

hell out of here."

 

 "Oh, do not be silly, dear," Anitra chided. "There is nothing wrong -- we know that the limbs return undamaged. I do want to finish this experiment -- it does sound like

fun."

 

 Bill turned to me. "Talk some sense into her, will you? There's trouble brewing -- haven't you noticed your friend, Cyrus? He's worried."

 

 "Oh, hell, Bill -- we came here to have fun," I replieed.  "What's the big hurry to get out -- it may be a long time before we get to do this again."

 

 "You're crazy!" he said in disgust. "God only knows what's going to happen if you continue this ridiculous game."

 

 "Oh, dear!" Anitra exclaimed. "You are so exasperating. Do try to understand, please," she smiled at him. He refrained from further comment, and she retired to her

bedroom.  I walked over and sat by Mavis, to be next to her new stump. She stroked my thigh with it, and I started to come alive.  She giggled, and snuggled closer. 

How lovely her single knee looked, but how great her stump felt pressing against me. I motioned with my head, and she rose with difficulty, and swung along shakily

towards our bedroom. I dropped onto the bed as she sat, and lay back and quickly pressed my cheek to her soft stump. I inched over to stroke it with my arm nub, and

she wiggled it a little. I snuggled close so that I could savor it with both my cheek and stump, and turned my head to kiss it.  Mavis reached down and patted my head,

and then started exploring all sorts of stump motions.  "How strange this feels," she commented.  "When I raise it up like this, it moves so easily -- or sideways, or any

direction."

 

 "How does it feel," I asked, trying to keep up with the active blob, kissing and stroking it through her sheer dress.  "I hate to admit it, but it feels good," she smiled, and

playfully poked me with it. "Rub it some more, dear. Oh-h-h! I might get to like this."

 

 "I hope so -- it makes you twice as terrific," I said, still happily fondling it. I was really too exhausted to do her justice, and dropped into a peaceful slumber with my

cheek resting on her soft thigh remnant.

 

 * * * * *

 

 I woke to the sound of Anitra's voice calling me, I looked around the room, surprised that Mavis wasn't there. I rose cautiously from the bed, and pushed the door open

with my foot, alternately rubbing the sleep out of each eye with my stumps.  Anitra swung gracefully towards me, and my heart started pounding at the sight -- her left

leg was gone; only a hint of a short thigh stump could be seen. She wore a black strapless dress, the sheer skirt just brushing her single knee. Her shapely leg was

clad in sheer black nylon, and her little foot was beautifully set off by a high-heeled sandal, the thin black straps allowing most of it to show. As she gently put her

weight on it, her toes spread and her heel moved slightly in the sandal, and I was entranced as she easily swung the crutches, with the single foot anchored to the floor.

But her swinging leg was even more enchanting, for she was naturally graceful, and she stretched her leg to gently place her foot.  The empty left sandal swung loosely

from her hand as she walked towards me. "How do I look?" she asked smiling.  "Perfect," I replied, for that's what I felt. She took little steps to display her lovely body

from all angles. I have difficulty explaining my complete fascination with the scene. Here was a truly beautiful woman, flawlessly dressed and absolutely alluring in her

complete femininity, balancing perfectly on a single gorgeous and sensually clad foot and leg. The perfection of the scene was marked by the complete contrast of her

hidden stump of a leg which I imagined had been brutally pinched off forever. It was all very exciting to me -- that missing leg added so much to her femininity, and her

smiling acceptance of it made the picture as fantastic as any of my dreams.  I have often wondered why I relished the incongruity of an incomplete woman, and why a

short thigh stump was my idea of the ultimate in perfection.  But right then I wasn't interested in explanations -- here was the stunning Anitra, now so incredibly

beautiful as she swung that gorgeous leg into the kitchen.  The view from behind was as enticing as any other, and I watched in open-mouthed fascination as she

placed her neat little foot exactly midway between the slender crutches, naturally supporting her weight as she effortlessly moved the crutches ahead.  A single leg is

beautiful to behold, for it can be seen from all angles without its graceful curves being interrupted by another one.  The syncopated movement, alternately swinging and

stopping, allowed plenty of time to view the leg in either situation. I was in a delightful trance as she returned, holding a glass in her hand which also held the crutch.

The graceful movement of her bare shoulders supporting her weight added to my delight, but the rhythmic motion of her leg was so beautiful that I felt goose bumps

rising on my stumps.  The swishing of her skirt around the space her leg would have occupied added an almost unbearable touch of pure grace.  "Perfect," I repeated

as she placed that lovely foot close to mine, and removed the crutches to set the drink on the coffee table.  The slight straining of her leg muscles as she bent over

excited me wildly, but I particularly savored the outline of that short stump which she extended backwards as if to aid her balance -- the drape of the skirt over it

accentuated it beautifully. She set the crutches aside, and pivoting on that dainty foot, dropped onto the couch alongside me. I impulsively reached for that delectable

stump now clearly outlined by the drape of the flimsy skirt, forgetting completely that I still had no arms.  She laughed gaily, "Dearest Arthur -- I can tell by your eyes

that you are pleased. I am so glad that you are," she said as she lifted the stump and leisurely rubbed a fingertip over its end.  Then she dropped it onto the couch

again, and continued, "I think that Juanita was right -- what this little stump does to you is faantastic. I am so delighted." She reached over for the drink and brought it to

my lips. I lifted a stump to guide her lovely hand, and took a delicious sip.  "I'm speechless with admiration," I replied truthfully.  "You are unbelievably lovely and

beautiful--oh, how I wish I had hands now."

 

 She laughed again, and took a little sip of the drink. "You are so funny," she smiled. "If only you could see the intense expression on your face," she said as she lifted

her leg and ran a hand along her calf.  "Damnit! You're teasing me," I said.  "Would you prefer that I stop and leave?"

 

 "No! Oh, damn these stumps -- I'm totally frustrated now. Look!" I said as I pointed a nub at my distended crotch.  "Later, love," she said as she patted the lump. She

inched closer to me so that her wonderful stump was against my thigh, and brushed me lightly with it.  "You're diabolical," I said, pushing against her. She laughed

again and pressed the glass to my lips again.  Stretching her leg and lifting it up, she extended it and put her heel on the table, flexing her ankle sensually. The little

heel flattened slightly as she put more weight on it, and she remarked, "It does seem prettier all by itself, does it not?" She continued to strike poses with it, to my

delight.  "It's absolutely gorgeous," I agreed.  "How beautiful you are, beautiful Anitra," I said as I looked into her smiling eyes.  "You'd even look beautiful with all your

limbs, and that's a supreme compliment."

 

 She laughed, and lovingly stroked my cheek."I am so glad that you said that, dearest Arthur." I was immediately sorry that I had.  "But with that lovely stump of a leg,

you're ten times more beautiful," I tried to recover.  "Oh, come now," she replied."Surely you cannot mean that." She lifted the beauty up and moved it around in a little

circle. I impulsively slid to the floor and leaned over to press my lips to it, kissing it repeatedly through the sheer dress. I turned my head to press a cheek against it and

rubbed it with one of my tiny nubs.  How happy I was when she wiggled it a little. This was better than all my grand dreams rolled into one. I tried to lift her dress with

my stumps and teeth to get a full view, but she laughed again as she grabbed my hair and pulled me away. All I had exposed was a lot of beautiful thigh, which I

smothered with kisses.  "Arthur Alten, you are impossible," she said, still laughing. "If you are trying to convince me that you like me like this, you have succeeded."

 

 'Thank God,' I thought, as I smiled happily at her.  "But I really have no intention of remaining this way," she continued, and my hopes sank again. "It is just too

inconvenient.  Now that I am looking forward to returning home, I do not like the idea of missing even a fingernail." She took a sip of the drink and offered me one, at the

same time smoothing her dress to cover that delectable thigh.  I took a cautious sip, and then brightened. "But the machine -- there's still that possibility."

 

 "We shall see," she replied. "I am sorry, dearest," she continued. "I see from your facial expressions that I have hurt you. But please attempt to understand, will you?"

 

 I nodded weakly, and sat beside her again, and she resumed stroking my thigh with her remnant. I started to come alive again -- after all, we had more than two days

left.  "You have not asked me a very important question," Anitra said, looking at me intently.  I mentally fumbled for what question that might be, and then decided to

take a bold gamble.  "Darling Anitra -- I've told you often that I want to be with you always.  Will you have me?"

 

 Her spontaneous smile told me I'd guessed right. "I most certainly will -- I have never been as happy as when I am with you," she said, pulling my head to hers and all

but smothering my open mouth. I felt a warm glow coming on -- I had done it! Anitra was mine! Or more properly, I was hers, but I didn't care about details.  My eyes

moistened as I thought of the future with this goddess, and I gently stroked her neck with an arm nub.  "You must break off your relationship with Mavis," she said, her

stern look replacing the smile. "I cannot be happy unless I am your only love."

 

 "Consider it done," I said, leaning to her for another kiss. This one was longer, and more tender, and she added more stroking of my thigh with her stump. I reluctantly

freed my mouth to whisper to her, "But you know that I'll always have an eye for women's stumps, don't you?"

 

 "Yes, I guess that I must accept that. But I will not enjoy it, and I shall most probably be upset with you -- but I do want you so, that I will try to understand."  "You've

made me the happiest man in the world, I said.  What a grand life we'll have." Her smile was radiant, and she continued to tease me with her stump. I kicked off my

shoe, and turned to face her, quickly lifting my foot and slipping it up inside her dress.  My toes slid along her thigh until they found that lovely lump, and I moved my

arch over and around it, caressing it with delight.  Anitra slapped my toes playfully through the flimsy dress.  "You are so uncouth," she laughed. "Now, is that any way

to behave with a lady?"

 

 "I'm sorry," I said, a little sheepishly. "You're just too all-fired sexy for me. I can't resist you, even for a second."

 

 "Oh, come, now -- I shall never be too sexy for you. I willl be ready as soon as we finish our drink," she smiled at me as she held the glass to my lips. I took a sip, then

started dropping my mouth lower in an attempt to drain the glass.  Anitra pulled the glass away, and laughed, "I swear that you are as anxious as a little puppy."

 

 That was the second time she'd mentioned that, and I chuckled at the similarity.  Without arms, I could do little more than a puppy, relying on my master to feed,

clothe, and bathe me -- all I could do was follow her around, and wag my tail (when properly aroused).  So I was leading a dog's life, and finding that it had its good

aspects.  The bad part was the complete dependence on others, and that really bothered me, for I had a difficult time behaving like an aggressive male.  Fortunately,

Anitra had been considerate of my needs, and didn't seem to mind my helplessness.  All in all, it was an interesting experience, but one I really didn't ever want to

repeat.  Anitra offered me another sip, and I really tried to empty the glass, and ended up in a ridiculously contorted position, my torso finally falling to the floor. I gave

her stump another fondle with my stockinged foot before she gently grabbed my ankle and pulled it away. She was laughing happily as I struggled to untangle myself.

There wasn't much room between the lounge and the coffee table, and without arms, I had great difficulty achieving even a sitting position.  "You are so very funny,

dearest Arthur," she laughed as she finished the drink. I was still pushing myself up, using all my appendages--I found that my head and shoulders were the most

effective, the little arm stumps being virtually useless.  I watched from the floor as she slipped her foot off the table, and placed it beside me.  She bent over to retrieve

her crutches, and I absolutely delighted as I watched her leg muscles strain as she gracefully rose, holding her stump forward as if for balance. I leaned forward to look

up the empty space in her skirt, and almost fell over again as I got another glimpse of that gorgeous thigh and my first sight of that lovely nylon-clad stump. She pulled

the skirt around to block my view, still laughing.  "Come along, dear," she said, as she swung her leg away. I watched that beautiful foot and ankle from under the table

before I struggled to my feet.  She had just turned the corner, and I ran after her to get another glimpse of her sensual movements as she breezed into the bedroom. 

"You forgot your shoe," she said, pointing. I hadn't even noticed, and kicked off the other one as she sat on the bed and laid her crutches down. She leaned over to

remove her sandal, and I quickly sat beside her to caress that dainty foot with mine. She playfully tugged at my hair, and reached behind to unzip her dress. Sliding it

down, she stood, and balanced on her single foot as it slipped around her ankle--and there, hanging limp, was my life's ambition. I leaned back and clamped it between

my stockinged arches, and fondled it lovingly. It felt soft and wonderful, especially when she moved it to help her balance.  She sat again, and turned to undo my

trousers. I lifted my pelvis up, and she slipped them down, giving my happy organ a loving pat. I struggled into a sitting position, and raised my nubs high as she

slipped my shirt off.  Then she removed her bra, and I clambered over her, kissing everything within reach, savoring those perfect breasts. She rolled over a little, and

pulled her pantyhose down and slipped them off her stump, and there it was -- in full view. I immediately fell on it and smothered it with kisses, then opened my mouth

wide and pressed hard. She moved it around, brushing my cheek and playfully poking me in the eye with its moist tip. I pushed my head close to that golden pasture,

and started my tongue exercises, delighting beyond belief when she pressed that soft stump against my cheek and ear, and stroked them gently. I reached with my

nearest nub and happily found that it reached that active blob, and an almost continual tingle ran through it as the two stumps massaged each other. How much

pleasure can a man stand?' I wondered, overjoyed at my great fortune.  I felt her hand tugging at my shorts, and lifted up so that she could pull them down to my knees,

and then scrambled up on top of her. "Ready or not, here I come," I said, kissing and fondling everything on my way up. I paused at her breasts, then moved on to

press my throbbing organ against her. I almost exploded on the spot when she stroked it gently with that wonderful stump, lifting it, pushing it sideways, and then

aiming it for its place of destiny. She guided me in with her hand, and I wiggled vigorously to get the full penetration, and felt her fingers dig into my back.  I kissed her

repeatedly as I started the slowly bucking tempo, and all but disintegrated when she started stroking my groin with her nub. I turned a little to get the full measure of

ecstasy, and she moved that little beauty to all sorts of wonderful positions, all the time pulling me to her with her encircling leg. Things were happening rapidly now,

and I held back as long as I could, but there was no way I could wait. I erupted with a grand splash of pleasure, and then resumed as much motion as I could until I felt

her orgasm. I collapsed on top of her, still delighting at the wonderful pressure of that abbreviated leg.  "Anitra, Anitra -- you are pure heaven--you are so, so very

wonderful. I love you -- l love you -- Oh-h-h-h! do I love you," I whispered, giving one last wiggle with my last ounce of strength. "You are pure perfection."

 

 "And I love you, dearest Arthur -- you are also wonderful," she said as she snuggled close contentedly. I rolled a little to one side, and she responded by continuing to

stroke me with that now-free nub.  "I'm sorry if I was inconsiderate," I apologized.  "But I've waited all my life for this moment, and it was as perfect as I ever dreamed."

 

 "Do not worry, my love -- I also greatly enjoyed it -- I wouldn't have believed how good my stump feels. It does not seem real." I put a little more pressure on it, and she

wiggled it against me again. "It still tingles so delightfully -- I do not understand this at all."

 

 "I hope you like it," I said, nibbling at her ear.  "I love it," she said." I am so confused again."

 

 I relaxed in a wonderful, warm glow, with the fervent hope that her happiness would overcome her confusion.

 

 

 VI.

 

 

 I woke up in confused state -- something was different -- or was I still remembering my dreams? I made to stretch my stumps, and to my great surprise, my left arm

appeared! So that was it -- sometime during the night it had materialized. I flexed my fingers, my wrist and elbow, to work a little of the stiffness out. I massaged the

stump of my right arm, which hadn't changed.

 

 Anitra stirred a little, and my pulse quickened -- now I had a hand, and I knew exactly what I wanted to do with it. I snuggled close and started a gentle massage of her

waist, slowly sliding my hand down towards that abbreviated thigh. How soft and smooth it felt through the sheer nightie--my heart skipped a beat as my hand abruptly

dropped over its rounded tip. Anitra moved it a little, and I resumed fondling it, delighting in pulling up soft folds of flesh. My organ was almost instantly erect, ' and I

quickly slipped my hand up to her waist again, then to the nearest breast. I kissed her shoulder, and maneuvered up to kiss her neck, her soft, golden hair brushing my

face. She stirred again, rolled onto her back, and leisurely stretched her slender arms high in the air.

 

 "Good morning, dearest Anitra," I said, inching my lips towards hers. "You look really well rested."

 

 "What a wonderful sleep I have had," she replied, smiling happily and turning towards me. Our lips blended together, and I slipped my hand up to tenderly massage

her cheek. "You have arms!" she exclaimed, placing her hand on top of mine.

 

 "Just one," I replied, "but what an improvement! I crave touching you and holding you and I've got a lot of missed experiences to make up."

 

 She laughed gaily, and put her hand around my head. "Dearest Arthur -- you are so very funny. We shared a long, lingering kiss. "And I do love you so. I am glad that

you have an arm again -- your other will materialize soon, I think."

 

 "I thought you thought I was cute without arms," I needled.

 

 "Oh, at first, yes. But the novelty did wear off, and then you were just too pathetic. And I did miss the feel of your arms around me -- hold me tight again, dear love."

 

 I happily obliged, oblivious to my little stump pressed

 

 between my body, and the mattress. 'What a woman!' I thought for the umpteenth time as I savored her beauty in the morning sunlight. I smothered her with kisses,

and fondled her soft body, finally resting my happy hand on a breast. Then I took her hand and placed it on my erection.

 

 "Oh-h-h-h!" she exclaimed, her eyes opening wide. "You are so big this morning!" she said, stroking me gently.

 

 "The feel of your wonderful stump drives it wild -- be careful -- it's primed and ready." I again slid my hand down to her stump, and caressed it gently. She lifted the

nub so that I could massage all around it. I pulled up the nightie, and slipped my fingers to her silken love patch. She moved the stump aside, and I started a gentle

massage. Shortly I felt her moistness, and slowly eased my fingers in, all the time kissing her cheek, her neck, under her ear -- each part of her body felt great to my

lips, She moved that little thigh remnant to gently caress my wrist, all the time gently fondling my organ.

 

 I made to get my mouth to a breast, and she sat up to remove her nightie. I quickly slipped off my shorts, delighting in being able to do that again, and resumed my

caressing. My mouth found a breast, and I flicked at the nipple with my tongue, happily feeling it firm up. I slipped my hand up to the other breast, but she gently

pushed it back to its former location. Our mouths met again, and then our tongues. My lips began to tingle, and I rocked my head to enhance that feeling, hanay at the

feel of her hand behind my head, teasing my hair.

 

 She was nearly ready now, and I climbed over her, she guiding me in. I entered slowly, she moving her stump aside to help. I was again conscious of my little nub of

an arm, and lowered my torso to touch her shoulder and neck with it. She stroked it with her cheek, and I pressed it to her moist lips. What a grand sensation -- my

organ easing into its happy home, my stump tingling -- the only thing I missed was having a hand on the right side to fondle her thigh stump. At last I was in, and she

dug her fingers into my back as I pushed hard. Her single leg arched around mine, and that neat nub pressed against my groin, rubbing it as she moved it around

slowly,

 

 The pace quickened, and I tried to slow and hold back a little, but she was increasing the tempo, 'How rapidly she turns on,' I thought happily, for I really couldn't wait

much longer. I supported myself with my single arm, my stumps flailing, and felt her coming. I let go happily, coinciding almost exactly with her orgasm -- how grand

that was!

 

 I lowered myself gently onto her as she slowed. "I'm sorry I couldn't wait longer, love, but your stump just excites me beyond control," I apologized.

 

 "Do not fret, dearest, You were wonderful. You are always wonderful, and I love you so very much," she said, her glowing happiness showing in her eyes.

 

 "And I love you -- what a wonderful woman you are!" Plleasure, pleasure, pleasure,' I thought. 'How wonderful it would be if she were always this way,' I relaxed

completely, savoring the feel of that lovely lump pressing against my thigh.

 

 Still feeling a warm glow, I slowly rolled over, pulling her with me. "Our first morning together," I mused aloud. "I'm looking forward to a lifetime of these."

 

 "And I also," she cooed. "I am so happy at that thought. We should have done this years ago," she said, nuzzling her head against my neck and chin.

 

 "Better late than never," I replied, pulling her close. After a pleasant rest, I asked, "Are you ready for a shower?"

 

 "Almost. You may go first if you wish."

 

 "I meant together. Come on, sleepyhead," I said, standing and tugging at her arm.

 

 "Together! Arthur, you are so eager that you are funny -- why must we take a shower together? There is no hurry," she said, sitting up in the bed.

 

 "No, there's no hurry -- and yes, I'm eager. I just can't touch you enough," I said, walking around to her side of the bed. "If you don't come with me, I'll feel like you don't

like me."

 

 She threw her head back and laughed. "Very well," she said, as she ran her fingers through that gorgeous hair. "You please me so very much, I will come." She swung

that shapely single leg onto the floor, and reached for my hand as she stood. I pulled her towards me, and with a little hop, she fell into my arms -- or rather my arm and

my stump, which I raised to stroke her arm. After a brief kiss, she turned and started to hop for the bath. I stepped alongside, and with my arm around her waist, swung

her forward rapidly, at the same time lifting her a little.

 

 "Arthur! Stop that!" she laughed, continuing to hop.

 

 "I'm just so glad to have an arm again, that I want to use it a lot," I said, continuing to lift her with each hop. At the doorway, I released her, and watched her bouncing

stump as she hopped into the shower.

 

 Lathered up, she tried desperately to balance herself by clutching my slippery body, but had to hop often to do so. She moved the little stump to help her balance, but

apparently without much effect. Her body felt delightful, and I massaged all of my favorite places. I leaned over her to touch a beautiful breast with my still-tingling nub,

and savored that great feeling -- I was almost ready to admit that I liked having a stump of my own, it felt so good. Anitra was playful, as she lovingly cleansed my

genitals. I stepped close to her, and pulled her into a fond embrace. How sensuous was the feel of her wet flesh against mime. Our lips met, and I pulled her as close

as I could with my single arm, oblivious to the steady pelting of the shower spray. I moved my little nub against her neck, and she responded my sliding her stump up

the side of my thigh. Then she pivoted a little and slipped it across my pelvis, finally lowering it to brush my genitals.

 

 "That felt great!" I whispered into her ear, and brushing her cheek with my stump.

 

 "How funny I feel when I move a leg, and that stump moves into impossible positions. And it feels so good," she said, happily repeating the maneuver.

 

 "I need a hand on that side," I said. "I'd like to fondle that wonder." I let go of her, and attempted to reach for the nub, which she playfully moved out of reach. Then I

felt her slipping, and reached to grab her, but it was too late, and we both fell into a heap on the shower floor.

 

 "I'm sorry," I said, untangling myself. "Did you hurt yourself?"

 

 "No, I did not, you clumsy ox," she laughed, splashing water into my face. I stood, and offered my hand to pull her up. She placed her foot alongside her stump, and as

I pulled hard, she stood, her leg muscles showing obvious strain. "Getting up like that is hard work," she noted as she hopped out of the shower and grabbed a towel. I

turned off the water and rushed out to help her, but she tangled the towel around my arm so that I had to work just to get free. By then, she was dry, and she dried me

too, to my great delight.

 

 "That was fun," she said, shaking her long hair vigorously, her breasts and stump bouncing. "You do have novel ideas, dear. We shall have to do that often."

 

 "I enjoyed it more than you did," I joked, again helping her hop into the bedroom.

 

 "You did not!" she laughed, "And do not argue with me."

 

 "Will you need help to dress?"

 

 "I dunno," I replied. "I'll see how far I get. Dressing was surprisingly easy, but I complicated the process by continually trying to watch Anitra, as she hopped here and

there, dressing and then seating herself to brush her golden mane. I needed quite a bit of finger dexterity to button my trousers and fasten the belt, but I did it all, just

slower that usual. It felt great to have an arm again, even if it was my left one. I stood behind Anitra, and looked at her smiling face in the mirror.

 

 "You are absolutely beautiful," I said, leaning over to kiss the top of her head, I quickly retreated as the comb approached me briskly. "Just simply gorgeous," I said,

pointing at her thigh remnant protruding from her shorts.

 

 "Dear Arthur," she said, as I patted it. "I am glad that you are having your enjoyment. I will be a little sad to take that pleasure away when my leg returns."

 

 "Oh, I could find a way to get rid of it again," I said.

 

 "Please do not think that," she said, looking into my eyes intently, and patting my cheek. "Will you bring my crutches?" She had stood by the time I had them, and I

helped her fit them. She swung away gracefully, and I rushed to open the door for her.

 

 Mavis and Bill were already in the kitchen, and I noted that his right hand had returned. "Feels great, doesn't it?" I said to him, flexing my fingers.

 

 "Not great enough," he said gloomily, waving his forearm stump at me.

 

 "What's wrong?" I asked, noting Mavis' sad expression.

 

 "Nothing, really," she said, but I noticed her eyes moistening. I sat beside her and put my arm around her. "It's just that I'm realizing that our life together is over, and . .

." she trailed off.

 

 "I'm sorry," I said, attempting to console her. "I'm sorry it had to end, but we have drifted apart. Let's think of the good times we had -- and I hope you and Bill enjoy

your life . . . ."

 

 "I'll enjoy it a lot more when we're out of here," he interrupted, "I don't like this place -- there's a lot of creepy happenings. I think we should go right now."

 

 "Oh, do not be silly," Anitra chided him. "I have no intention of leaving here without my leg," she said, pointing the stump at him. "How ridiculous I would feel. And what

is wrong with this place? I like it."

 

 "Suit yourself," he said, taking a sip of coffee. "Do you want to stay too?" he asked of Mavis.

 

 "I guess so," she replied. "Maybe we should go, if you think something's wrong here. But I'm not anxious to hop around in public."

 

 "We could spend the time at a hotel, and you'd never have to go out -- it's only for a couple of days," Bill continued.

 

 "A little over a day," Mavis corrected him. "My leg will return at noon tomorrow."

 

 "You cheated!" Anitra exclaimed. "You were supposed to wait until Saturday."

 

 "So, I cheated," she replied. "I'm sorry I didn't schedule it earlier. I've had enough of this idiocy." Turning to Bill, she continued, "Oh, what's one more day -- surely

nothing terrible is going to happen."

 

 Bill shrugged his shoulders. "O.K., O.K. We'll stay. You girls up to doing breakfast?"

 

 "I will prepare it," Anitra said, for she had already started. I jumped up to help her, handing her what she directed so she could stand in one place.

 

 The meal was delicious, and I complimented Anitra on her cooking, which was always excellent. Afterward, I asked her if she'd like to take a stroll, but she declined,

saying that her armpits and palms ached from using the crutches. I gave her a quick kiss and excused myself.

 

 I wandered to the pool, flexing my newly-restored fingers happily -- how great it felt to have a hand again! I looked around the pool area, and not seeing anyone I knew,

I selected a lounge and lay back to enjoy the warm rays of the sun. I wished Anitra were there, for I eagerly wanted to savor her thigh stump some more. I thought about

parting with Mavis, and felt a little sad at that, but this was going to be better for both of us.

 

 I wondered about Bill's concerns about the place -- I had noticed that Cyrus was antsy about something, and he was usually so well-organized that he had complete

control even though he appeared to be relaxing all the time. Was something really wrong? If so, what could it be? 'Oh, hell,' I thought. 'Bill always predicts gloom, and it

doesn't always happen.' I dismissed the thought and relaxed again.

 

 How I was to regret that I didn't heed his advice. For at that very moment, a course towards disaster had been laid, and I was rushing along it, oblivious to even the

possibility.

 

 A shadow fell across me, and I looked up just as I heard Babe's husky voice.

 

 "Hello, big boy," she said, a little sadly. My pulse quickened when I realized that I was looking at a single knee! I could see quite a ways up inside her skirt, and all I

saw was nyloncovered thigh -- not a trace could be seen of her left leg!

 

 "Babe!" I said, happily. "You did it!"

 

 "Yeah, I did it yesterday," she said gloomily. "How do you like it?" She crutched back a step, and turned to give me a complete view, taking little steps with her single

foot. She looked to be precariously perched on her high heel, and the crutches bowed slightly as she put her weight on them.

 

 "Great!" I replied, jumping up to kiss her. I climbed up onto the lounge, and for once was looking straight into her eyes, She swung towards me, and I pulled her lips to

mine with my hand. She broke away slowly.

 

 "Shit! That's what I was afraid you'd say." Damn you anyway -- you're sure as hell crapping up my life. Look at this goddamn thing," she said, lifting her stump under

her skirt.

 

 "Wow!" I exclaimed. "You weren't joking when you said it'd be as big as a watermelon." I bent over to reach for it, but she abruptly dropped it and pivoted away.

 

 "Watch it, buster," she chided. "I don't go for being pawed over in public. Let's get to my bleeping cabin if you wanna grab this goddamn thing."

 

 I climbed down off the lounge and walked alongside her as she crutched along. She was well coordinated, and her big swings moved her rapidly and with apparent

ease. When she put all 250 pounds on her single foot, I could see it spread, and the shoe deform slightly. Her breasts were at the level of my mouth, and they bounced

slowly every time the crutches came down.

 

 "How do you like it?" I asked innocently.

 

 "It's a bleeping drag," she said, scowling down at me. "Jesus -- this is so goddamn much work. I'm gonna be all tuckered out by the time we get there."

 

 "Sorry, Babe, but I think you really look great," I replied, looking down again. As that giant skirt swished in synchronization with her single knee, I could see the outline

of that giant stump, and I began to get aroused.

 

 "I see you got a bleeping arm back," she noted. "That's gonna make things one hell of a lot better -- I hated to see you so bleeping helpless."

 

 I held out my arm, and said, "Yeah, it's quite an improvement, And I know just where it's headed."

 

 She laughed, "You get bleeping eager about a goddamn stump, don't you," she said, lifting hers as she swung along.

 

 "I sure do," I replied. "I can hardly wait."

 

 "Shit!" she said again, looking down at the still-extended blob. "So this is gonna be me. I coulda done without a goddamn arm one helluva lot easier." She dropped the

nub, and looked down at me, still crutching along. "O.K. If this is what it takes . . . ."

 

 "Now, Babe," I interrupted, "We've been over that, remember? We're just too different -- I mean we'll look like Mutt and Jeff, and . . ."

 

 "That don't bother me none. Shit, honey, I'll work at changing -- I'll try to learn good bleeping English, and be . . . ."

 

 "All ruffles and tenderness?" I asked.

 

 "And all that shit," she smiled at me. "Hell, yes -- the whole works. I noted her eyes misting as she continued, "Things are gonna be bleeping good. I'll go to a bleeping

charm school -- I ain't never had no chance to do that before. Now that I've got a man who can push me around, I'm gonna work my bleeping ass off to please him."

She stopped to raise her hand to wipe her eyes, and I took the other one from the crutch and held it in mine -- it really two to hold that giant paw. "What's a bleeping

leg?" she continued, resuming her swinging walk. "I'm gonna be happier than a nympho in a whorehouse." I instinctively reached my hand around to pat her stump, and

she pushed it back.

 

 "Watch that crap," she exclaimed, scowling at me. "If I'm gonna be a bleeping lady, I'm damn well gonna behave like one."

 

 I laughed aloud, and she frowned at me. "What's so goddamn funny? I meant that."

 

 "Babe, you're incredible," I said, still chuckling.

 

 "You said that before -- that means you like it, right?"

 

 I like you, Babe," I blurted out. Her eyes misted again.

 

 "Bleeping smog," she said, stopping again to wipe her eyes.

 

 "Now, Babe -- you won't find cleaner air than this -- hey! I

 

 don't mind if you cry when you're happy -- hell, that's being feminine, and I like that."

 

 "I'm happy, damn you," she smiled at me. "Here I am -- a goddamn one-legged broad, hoppin' all over and I'm happy. I got shit for brains, but I know what I like."

 

 "Hey, wait a minute," I said. "I didn't mean . . . ."

 

 "Quit shittin' around with me," she scowled. "You're runnin' me up and down like a bleeping roller coaster. If you want to kick the shit out of me, go ahead -- but don't

just drop me -- that hurts."

 

 Fortunately, we were at her cottage then, and I stepped ahead to open the door for her. She entered with difficulty, for she couldn't duck her head enough to clear the

door; and had to spread the crutches and go through sort of sideways, half-hopping. As soon as we had stepped into her cottage and closed the door, I faced her, and

asked, "O.K. now?"

 

 "Go ahead, damn you," she said, and my hand went straight up inside her skirt to fondle her dangling stump. It felt really soft through the nylon, and I squeezed it and

pushed it around, delighting when she moved it too.

 

 "That's a real beauty," I noted, letting it drop. I stood on my tiptoes to kiss her, but with the crutches, she couldn't bend over, and her lips didn't even reach my

forehead. I pulled up a chair, and climbed up, finally feeling taller than she was, and slipped my arm inside a crutch and pulled her to me, As our mouths met, my

stump started to tingle, and I heard the crutches clatter to the floor as she raised her arms to embrace me. And what an embrace! This was the first time she'd had two

arms, and I really knew that she was hugging me. Our tongues wrestled happily, and I slid my hand up to her neck and stroked it gently.

 

 Remembering how much she liked to be caressed, I moved my lips to her eyes, her forehead, her nose, and turned to nibble at an ear. Standing on the chair made her

head easy to reach, and I kept my lips busy. She slackened her strong hug, and massaged my back, sliding one of those giant hands up behind my head. I laid my arm

stump on it and rubbed as she massaged me with her fingers. 'What a woman!' I thought for the nth time. My mouth found hers again, and she twisted her head

vigorously as she pulled my head closer.

 

 Her tears were flowing again, and I kissed the salty drops away. "Look what you done to me," she said. "Made me a bleeping fountain." I handed her my handkerchief,

and she blew her nose noisily. "Damn you," she smiled.

 

 I longed for the feel of her breasts, and stepped forward to press my stomach to one. All of a sudden, the chair tilted, and I hung for a second before letting go and

dropping to the floor. "Oh shit!" Babe cried out as she desperately tried to keep her balance by hopping. But that 4" heel was too precarious, and I saw her start to fall. I

tried to grab her, but it was too late, and I saw her stump of a thigh groping in all directions for something to push against. I stepped over her, and grabbed her hand to

help pull her up.

 

 "Did you hurt yourself?" I asked anxiously.

 

 She shook her hand free angrily as she sit up. "You bleeping clumsy creep -- you did that on purpose, damn you!" she shouted.

 

 "Hey, now!" I replied. "Cut that out! That was an accident -- I'm sorry! I'll try to be more careful."

 

 "Jesus, what a mess," she lamented, trying to figure out how to get up. "Gimme my goddamned crutches," she commanded. Then she rose up onto her stump, and

placed her single foot alongside it, keeping her skirt clear. She placed a crutch on each side, and pulled and pushed herself up with a mighty heave, every muscle

straining. Fix me a bleeping drink," she scowled at me as she walked over to a chair and sat heavily, letting the crutches fall to the floor.

 

 I hastily made our drinks, and sat them on the table. "You ruined my bleeping lap," she lamented, lifting her stump and dropping it onto the chair again. She drained the

glass, and banged it on the table, still leering at me. I promptly fixed another, then pulled up a chair to sit beside her. What: a beautiful sight she was -- that long,

shapely leg stretched out in front of her, and her thigh stump, clearly outlined by the drape of her skirt. I slipped my hand up inside that tent, to caress and fondle that

giant glob, delighting when she moved it a little.

 

 "You like this bleeping thing better than my goddamn boobs, don't you?" she said, shaking them at me.

 

 "I might," I replied, slipping my hand up to fondle one. "That's a tough choice to make -- I like them both, or all three, really,"

 

 "You're somethin' else," she smiled at me, patting my hand as it continued the pleasant massage. "Do you really like to see me hoppin' around and falling down?"

 

 "I didn't enjoy seeing you fall, but I sure like you a lot more without a leg -- I think you're a lot more feminine . . . ."

 

 "You mean I gotta be bleeping helpless to be feminine?" she interrupted, lifting her stump and looking at it. "Shit!"

 

 "Let's see how it really works," I said, finishing my drink and standing. I picked up her crutches, and held them for her. She placed her foot, and slid forward on the

chair a little, then rose in one sweeping motion. She instinctively held her stump forward as she stood, then consciously let it drop. She fitted the crutches, and started

for the bedroom. She had the same problem there that she had entering -- she couldn't duck under the door opening easily. The swish of that giant skirt through the

place where her leg had been excited me, and I quickly sat beside her on the bed. She bent over and removed her shoe, flexing her ankle and toes as if celebrating

their freedom. She stood on that single nylon-clad foot and dropped her skirt to the floor. I reached my hand up inside her slip to grab a handful of her active stump,

which she moved in all directions to keep her balance as she peeled off her sweater. The slip came off next, and I had my first full view of that mammoth thigh remnant.

I quickly knelt and caressed my cheek to it, delighting as she moved it over my face -- what a feeling! I brought my little arm stump to it, and doubled my pleasure --

what a sensation of stump brushing stump! I was really hard now, and happily felt her strong fingers pulling my shirt over my head. I stood, and so did she, and I

started those gigantic pantyhose down as she unbuckled and unzipped my trousers, letting them slide to my feet. She picked me up and threw me onto the bed, and

went to work removing my shoes and socks as I continued to pull the pantyhose down her single leg, finally wrestling them free.

 

 I maneuvered my mouth to her love patch, and tingled all over when she massaged my cheek with that huge, soft stump. Again, my little arm nub positively glowed as it

rubbed hers, and I reached my hand up to caress the nearest breast. She was writhing with satisfaction, and pushed my head around with her hands, at the same time

stroking my back, buttocks and legs with her single foot. She nudged me with it, and I turned so that she could reach my organ -- how dexterous her toes and foot must

have been to do such a sensual manipulation of me.

 

 I turned my head to kiss that gigantic stump, and opened my mouth wide as she pressed it to my face. I rocked my head back and forth, and she twisted and pushed

that soft wonder all around. I pulled up folds of flesh with my lips, and flicked them with my tongue. Then I pressed my open mouth to it until my teeth gently touched. I

repeated the process, and she grabbed my head and vigorously rubbed it against her, shuddering as she rapidly vibrated that stump against me. Shuddering? That

was an understatement -- when she had an orgasm, there was no mistaking it. She vibrated all over as she cried out, and she mauled me with everything she had,

grabbing anything she could. So far she hadn't broken any bones, but I had a lot of aches afterward.

 

 I alternated between her wildly wiggling stump and her moist warmth, finally devoting my head and arm nub to the giant blob, and freed my hand to keep her going.

She had another orgasm, even more fierce than the first, and my head was ringing from her clouts on it. I quickened my pace, and the next one was unbelievable--her

stump and leg were moving so wildly that I couldn't keep up with them. I concentrated on that giant glob, and tried to hang onto it, but it moved too far too fast.

 

 I was ready now, and quickly climbed up to enter, and she spread her leg and stump wide -- now I missed my hand, and made futile motions with my stump, but she

quickly grabbed me and pushed me in. How great that felt, but my happiness increased when she wrapped her leg around me and clamped her stump against my

pelvis. She was fast becoming expert with it, moving it rapidly in all directions to massage various parts of my body -- what a sensation. I really missed my hand now,

for I really wanted to grab a handful of that soft, active wonder. But truthfully, I had plenty of satisfaction, with my face in between her fantastic breasts, which she

pushed against my cheeks and ears.

 

 As my climax neared, she became wilder and wilder, especially with her stump which alternately tried to grab me and then stroke me. I pushed myself up as the tempo

increased, and turned to fondle a breast with an arm nub. She was really active now, and pushing me this way and that as she heaved her pelvis high. Her stump was

flailing all the time, and it felt great every time it brushed me. Her orgasm was even more fierce than her earlier ones, and I erupted in a tremendous splash of pleasure,

immediately collapsing onto her heaving torso. My cheeks glowed as they again massaged her breasts -- in feat my whole body tingled. I lay on top of her in pleasant

relaxation, her thigh stump still slowly moving about under my pressure.

 

 "Wow!" I finally exclaimed, fondly kissing a breast, "You really turn me on with that great stump. You're fantastic!" I said, really meaning it.

 

 "I don't believe it," she said quietly, teasing my hair. "I ain't never felt nothin' like that before. This goddamn stump really does something' to you," she said, again

wiggling it against me.

 

 "How'd you like it?" I asked.

 

 "I loved it, goddamn it. This bleeping stump felt like nothin' I've ever known before. Shit!" she exclaimed.

 

 "What's wrong?" I queried. "I thought you said you enjoyed it."

 

 "I did, damn you--what's wrong is I gotta chop off this bleeping leg and be a goddamn cripple. Shit, honey, why did you have to screw up my bleeping life like this--

damn you! I love you, you bleeping' kook." I reached my hand up to caress her face, and brushed away her tears. I tenderly massaged her eyes, her cheeks, her ears

and neck, and she responded by rubbing my back and gently fondling my stump against her breast.

 

 "Hey!," I checked her. "We've been over that before -- let's just enjoy this week and part as friends. Remember, I'm all

 

 tied up."

 

 "With that bleeping blonde bitch?" she asked. "Shit, honey  -- you know she ain't gonna chop off nothin' to suit you."

 

 I knew she was right, and then registered surprise that she knew. "How did you know about her?" I asked.

 

 "I got eyes -- I can tell what the shit's going on. And I know her kind- she's after all she can bleeping well get, and she'll drop you the minute some better shit comes

along."

 

 "Maybe," I mused, "but I've got to give it a try."

 

 "You're a bleeping dumbbell," she spat out. "And you'd better stay away from that little legless bitch -- she's so full of bleeping tricks, she's gonna mess you up

somethin' terrible."

 

 "Hey -- you're jealous," I laughed.

 

 "Shit no, I ain't jealous," she said slowly, "I'm just trying to look out for you, damn you. Look, when you're through all this shittin' around, give me a couple months

warning, and I'll chop off this goddamn leg and be waitin' for you."

 

 Her voice trembled, and I once more reached up to caress her face, only to feel her tears again. I gently wiped them away, and she placed her hand on top of mine,

and turned to kiss it.

 

 "O.K." I replied, never thinking that I'd do it.

 

 "I dunno who's the dumbest shit," she said. "You for chasin' that crappy blonde, or me for bein' ready to chop off my goddamn leg for you. Bleeping kook," she said as

she continued her nowtender caressing of me.

 

 I wonder now what my life would be like if I'd listened to her advice -- her predictions were to prove correct. But as much as I enjoyed Babe in bed, that was about it -- I

just couldn't see living with her -- we were just too different. Too different, I mused, but what a woman! I relaxed more deeply into all that soft flesh.

 

 I chuckled to myself as I remembered that our standard ritual always included a shower together, and I began to mentally relish the idea. The little cottage shook as

Babe hopped along, and her giant stump bounced vigorously, outpacing those fantastic breasts. It was a lot of motion to try to take in all at once, but I concentrated on

the stump, which she alternately tried to use for something, and then just let it hang and do its own thing.

 

 She laughed loudly as I lathered her up, spending extra time on her thigh remnant, which she moved actively all the time. I sensed that she enjoyed the feeling, and I

kept my hand busy with it. But I couldn't ignore her astounding breasts, and poked and pushed them with my little arm nub, letting the slippery wonders slowly slide off

its tip. They seemed to move in slow motion, changing shape continually as I gradually released them. What fun! And she was enjoying every second of it. I lovingly

pressed it to my waist, and she pushed and twisted it against me -- I reached my hand around her giant fanny to pull her closer, and her soft leg remnant wiggled

vigorously. I stooped a little to get my cheek under a breast, and nuzzled it happily, poking it with my nose or ear, and delighting at the feel of all that wonderful flesh. I

thought of Debra's comment to the effect that anything more than you can get in your mouth is wasted, and chuckled at how wrong she was! I didn't feel like I was

wasting anything, although I don't know what I'd have done had they been even bigger.

 

 That shower with Babe was almost as good as intercourse with her -- I glowed all over as we rinsed and dried. I missed my arm, for I really wanted to pull the towel

over her extended stump, but she did it for me, and I grabbed handsfull through the towel. I continued to fondle everything within reach, and dropped to my knees to

give her stump it's favorite treatment again. She responded vigorously, and pressed my head between her thighs, squealing when my lips pulled up folds of stump flesh

and gently bit at them. I reached my arm around that monstrous thigh, and pressed my nub to her active stump just as she vibrated wildly with another orgasm. I rose

slowly, kissing everything I could reach on my way up. She caressed my head gently, and pushed it back in between her breasts again, once more pushing them

against my cheeks and ears. I reluctantly pulled away to get a breath, and looked up into a radiantly smiling face.

 

 "Art, baby," she said, her eyes misting, "you is the living end. What a man!" She shook my head so vigorously that I almost fell over. She laughed as she hopped back

into the bedroom, the cottage again shaking.

 

 "And I'm serious," she said, looking at me intently. "If this is the way I gotta be to hold you, I'll do it, damn you. I ain't gonna enjoy being a bleeping cripple, but I sure as

hell enjoy what you do to this bleeping stump -- Damn, it feels good now!"

 

 I reached down to give it another fondle, and she happily wiggled it. "You're getting really good with it," I observed, smiling up at her.

 

 I dressed quickly, keeping my eyes on her. She held up her pantyhose and straightened the single leg and the shortened one. They looked so big that I thought I could

climb into that single leg with room to spare! She maneuvered her foot into them, and wiggled her toes and arched her foot as she smoothed out the wrinkles. Then she

stood and poked that watermelon-sized stump into its sheer sheath, massaging it even after all the wrinkles were gone, She let it drop and swing loosely as she pulled

up the waistband, and reached for her bra. When she held it up to straighten the straps, I almost couldn't believe how big it was -- I swear it would have reached from

my shoulders to the floor! She slipped it on, and poked those mammoth mammaries inside, and reached around to fasten it, finally adjusting it to do as well as it could

to support those wonders. Her head emerged from her slip, and it settled down, partially covering her stump. Then she stood, and I blew it a kiss just before that lovely

lump disappeared.

 

 Dressed at last, she slipped on her shoe, and taking her crutches up, rose and walked over to the mirror. She adjusted her skirt, and surveyed herself from different

angles.

 

 "So this is gonna be me," she mused aloud. "I might as well start getting used to it, damn you. It's gonna be worth it, though -- shit, I've been through worse knotholes

in my life. What's a bleeping leg -- like I said, when you're ready let me know. She swung over to her dressing table, and slipping off her crutches, bent over and

scribbled on a note pad. Swinging back to me, she handed it to me saying, "Here's my bleeping address, Art baby. And I ain't shittin' you, honey. When you show up

there, I'll be a bleeping one-legged freak." She smiled at me, and my eyes misted as I took the paper.

 

 "Damnit, Babe," I said as I pulled a chair over and climbed up to kiss her. "You're one helluva woman."

 

 "Bleeping kook," she smiled as she touched my hair. "Damn you -- I really hope you call me. That's what kind of a bleeping idiot I am," She wiped her eyes, and swung

away, cursing loudly as she worked her way under the door jamb. I stood open mouthed as I watched that gorgeous single leg gracefully move along, and climbed

down and walked rapidly after her. I wondered if I'd ever really call her -- she was slowly captivating me. I no longer resented her size. 'Hell, that's Babe,' I mused. And

you couldn't hang breasts like that on a smaller body. I stepped up to her and buried my face in them. Then I took her crutches, and held them as I stood on my toes to

kiss her lovingly. Her stump came up and brushed my waist, and I pulled myself close to her to savor the feel of that wonder.

 

 Finally, with great reluctance, I stepped back and returned her crutches, and waved goodbye weakly as I stepped out into the bright sunshine. My warm glow returned

as I ambled along the path, confused as all hell, but almost as deliriously happy as I'd been the last time I left her. 'What a woman,' I repeated, shaking my head.

 

 * * * * *

 

 I was pleasantly surprised to see Anitra napping in a lounge chair at the pool. I admired her incomplete body as I approached, and wished that she'd remain like that

always. I leaned over and softly kissed her forehead. She opened her eyes, smiled at me, and stretched her lithe body. I sat beside her, and pressed my lips to hers,

delighting as she pulled me closer.

 

 "Where have you been?" she smiled at me as she lifted her thigh stump to make room for me to sit closer.

 

 "Savoring this place," I said as I inched closer to her and placed my hand on her raised nub.

 

 "M-m-m," she cooed. "That feels so good," she said as my few fingers lovingly caressed the soft flesh.

 

 "It'll feel better when I have two hands," I mused aloud. "You're diabolical, you know -- here you are in my favorite shape, and I don't have a complete complement of

hands to enjoy you."

 

 She laughed gaily. "How funny you are, dear Arthur. You will shortly have your other hand," she said nonchalantly, closing her eyes again, I lay alongside her and

relaxed, my hand happily continuing to massage her slowly moving stump. I snuggled close to her, happy beyond belief. What a day!

 

 I awoke, startled by a sudden movement under me, like a snake crawling, and then realized that my arm stump was growing. I moved to free it, and rubbed it briskly to

ease the tingling. I was whole again! Thank heaven, that mess was over. Now I'd really be able to enjoy myself.

 

 Anitra sat up as I caressed her cheeks, learning how to coordinate my two hands again. "See," she smiled at me, as she placed her delicate hands on top of mine. "I

told you so. Now you must have your leg reduced, remember?" I groaned at the thought, and she looked at me sternly. "You promised, dear love. And I insist that you

keep your promise. You should have your left leg reduced to the same length as mine," she said, and I knew I had to do it.

 

 'Oh, hell,' I thought. 'It's only for a couple of days.' I spread my fingers to measure her stump, and headed for the suite to change into my bathing suit.

 

 I approached the little room with some trepidation, but mustered courage and walked in. Madame Chow looked up from her reading. "Good morning," she smiled.

 

 "Good morning," I replied. "I have been talked into having a leg reduced."

 

 "I will be happy to oblige," she said, "Will you go to the first room on your right and select a pair of crutches?" She pointed the way, and I followed instructions. I tried a

couple of pair, and finally selected some that felt just a little too long, reasoning that with a shoe on they'd be just right. I practiced walking across the foyer,

remembering the lesson Bill had given Mavis.

 

 Madame Chow was busy at the console when I returned. "How long will this be for?" she asked.

 

 "Oh, I guess until Saturday noon," I replied, remembering that that was the end of all experimenting.

 

 Let me see -- that will be 48 hours," she replied, setting some switches and adjusting some knobs.

 

 "How does that work?" I asked.

 

 "Why, I move this wand over the limb, and reduce its size," she replied with a puzzled look.

 

 "No -- I mean what determines how long the limb will be reduced?"

 

 "Oh," she smiled, "by the amount of energy removed. Gravity waves slowly replace the energy, and when a critical level is reached, the molecules assume their original

size quite rapidly."

 

 "But I remember that when things contract and expand, a lot of heat is exchanged -- isn't that true?"

 

 "For gases which are compressed and expanded, that is true. And also for things which change state, like from a solid to a liquid. But this is an entirely different

phenomena -- we are not melting the limb, or anything like that. It is still a solid -- We have not changed its state at all."

 

 "I don't think I'll ever understand," I replied, truthfully. "For how long a period have you reduced matter?"

 

 "For a year, with animals," she replied.

 

 "And no deleterious effects?" I quizzed.

 

 "None, although the muscles in the stump do atrophy. But they respond to exercise. Some people here have wanted us to reduce their limbs far long periods, but we

have declined to do so. Only that little woman who wants to remain legless tricked us, and we had to comply with her request."

 

 "You know," I mused, "this machine could have some profound medical aspects -- you could reduce an accident-damaged limb until the patient had recovered

sufficiently to undergo corrective surgery. You could actually save limbs."

 

 She looked up at me and smiled. "You are very perceptive. We plan to experiment with that shortly, when we get to Switzerland. Now, what length do you want your

stump?

 

 I measured off the distance on my left thigh with my spread fingers, as I had done with Anitra. Madame Chow made a mark on it, and fitted a large ring to the wand.

With one last check of the console, she commanded, "Lift the leg slightly forward."

 

 I complied, and she started the process. I was immediately conscious of a much greater amount of laser activity in the glass spheres, and looked down to see my toes

and arch gone. She progressed much more slowly than I had remembered, and I reflected that the added mass of a leg would take longer. The only sensation I noted

was the absence of feeling in the reduced portion. She was now past my ankle, and I attempted to wiggle my toes with no effect -- no feeling at all. She progressed

slowly, at last stopping right at the mark, and there I was -- with only the short thigh stump remaininng. She removed the wand, and looked at the machine with a puzzled

expression.

 

 I flexed the little nub, noting how easily it moved, and how strange it felt to extend it straight ahead without effort. I touched my finger to the tip, and felt, only the tiniest

bump-- about the size of a small wart. I pinched it, and pulled a little, but the only feeling was in my stump.

 

 "I can't damage it, can I?" I asked intently.

 

 She laughed, "No, it is perfectly safe. There are no special precautions to take. Enjoy yourself, Mr. Alten."

 

 Thanking her, I swung out and started along the walkway. It was really a strange feeling, having the little stump jiggle as I walked. Without breaking my stride, I moved

the thing in all directions, and it felt really sensual. It was quite a different experience, and I began to feel better about it, finally letting it hang, and chuckling at the

bouncing motion it made as I walked.

 

 I hadn't gone very far, when I encountered Debra, now in a wheelchair. She was wearing a sweater and a short skirt, the latter gracefully falling over her short thigh

stumps. "Hello, Art," she greeted me with a big smile.

 

 "Hello, Debra," I replied, moving aside to keep a safe distance from her. I wasn't in any mood for more of her pranks.

 

 "I see you've tried a thigh stump," she said, looking at it. "How do you like it?"

 

 "It's sort of interesting," I replied. "Really different."

 

 "It looks cute," she replied. "Can I feel it?" she asked as she wheeled toward me.

 

 I started to back away, and then thought that she couldn't hurt me now that I had arms, and I sort of wanted to see how it felt when she fondled it. I took a step forward,

and extended the nub toward her, again noting the strange feeling.

 

 She massaged it tenderly with her tiny hand, and it really felt good. I wiggled it a little as she squeezed it gently, delighting in all the new feelings. Then she abruptly

swung the wheelchair around and into me, pushing me off balance. I instinctively stepped back, immediately realizing that I no longer had a leg as I fell unimpeded onto

the grass, rolling over backwards. As I sat up, I saw that she had grabbed my crutches, and was wheeling away rapidly down the little hill toward her suite. "Damn you,"

I shouted as I struggled to stand.

 

 Getting up was difficult, and I finally rested my weight on my stump, and placed my foot alongside it, rising in one mighty heave, hopping to keep my balance. I started

hopping after her as fast as I could, my stump bouncing wildly, but I couldn't catch her. I was tiring rapidly, and when I got to her door, she had already scooted inside

and closed it. I tried the handle, but it was locked. I pounded on the door, breathing heavily.

 

 "Damnit, Debra, let me in!" I shouted. No reply. "Debra!" I cried out, with a tinge of panic. Damn her, I thought -- what the hell do I do now? I'd have to hop back to the

foyer and get another pair of crutches. But I'd have to rest a little, for I had found how tiring hopping was. And it would be uphill now, making for even more work. I

pounded on the door again, and it opened suddenly. Debra smiled at me. "Come on in, Art dear."

 

 "Don't 'dear' me," I bellowed as I hopped in. "Where are my crutches?"

 

 "I'll tell you after you've pleased me," she said as she reached for my stump, I swung it away, pivoting on my foot. She scowled. "No play, no crutches," she said

sternly.

 

 I hopped around the suite, checking closets, behind doors, in the shower, under the bed -- the crutches were nowhere in sight. I sat on the bed to rest a little, "Damnit,

Debra, you've got me in enough trouble -- where are my crutches?"

 

 "You're cute when you're mad," she laughed as she wheeled alongside the bed. "How did you handle your backwards shorts?"

 

 "I'm not going to tell you," I replied, still looking around to see where she might have hidden the crutches. They were too long to fit in very many places, and she hadn't

taken long to hide them.

 

 She scooted off of her wheelchair onto the bed, and grabbed for my nub. I stood up and hopped away. "Give me my crutches, and we'll discuss it," I pleaded. She

really was cute, and my memory of how good she felt was weakening my resistance, but I resolved to be in command.

 

 "Promise?" she said.

 

 "Promise," I replied.

 

 "O.K., They're just outside the window," she said, pointing. I hopped over, and sure enough, there they were. I pulled them in, and swung over to the bed. "You're going

to be great -- your stump and mine are going to have a grand time. Come over here," she said with a big smile as she patted the bed. I laid the crutches on the floor and

sat beside her. She resumed fondling my stump, and I quickly reached up inside her short skirt to reciprocate. I turned to face her, and she scooted close, her nubs on

either side of mine. She clamped hers together, massaging mine, and I moved it around and poked a little. I was starting to really enjoy it, and leaned forward a little to

kiss her open mouth. Her darting tongue found mine, and we pleasurably wrestled them.

 

 She abruptly leaned back, and quickly pulled her sweater off. I pulled her toward me, and undid that little bra, as she pushed her skirt down. Then she lay back, and I

pulled off the skirt and started peeling off those cute little bikini panties, she flexing those little stumps in all directions as I did. I pulled off my bathing trunks, noting how

easily they slipped over my short nub, and fell onto her, aiming my open mouth for one of those tiny breasts.

 

 Her thigh stumps were really active now, rubbing me delightfully, and I explored various movements with mine. I inched up so that my nub brushed hers, and that

astonishing feeling of stump touching stump returned, even better that ever. Her hand fondled my organ tenderly, and my hands were grabbing tiny folds of her soft

fanny. Our tongues engaged again, and I started to tingle with all the pleasurable feelings I was experiencing. I rolled over, pulling her on top of me, and she really went

to work with her little wonders. I held my stump straight up, noting again how lightweight it felt, and she climbed on top of it, clasping it with hers. I could feel her soft

hair pressing on my nub's tip, and I twisted it back and forth. She squealed with glee, and dug her fingers into my flanks, then started massaging my organ with her

stump. She was really bouncing around now, and I pushed myself up and lifted her with my hands around her tiny waist. She spread her thigh remnants wide as I

lowered her onto me, and wiggled everything delightfully as I entered, She started bouncing up and down, and I found my stump perfectly placed to rub all sorts of soft,

active places. It felt almost as good as my happy organ, and our motion was getting wilder and wilder.

 

 She shuddered and squealed with an orgasm, falling onto me and biting my neck. I pushed her up, and we continued the fine motions. I held her waist, and rocked

that legless torso back and forth -- it felt absolutely great! Then I started rotating her around me, she bouncing delightfully all the time. My stump was flailing wildly now,

grabbing for her and having many happy encounters with each of hers, for she was continually moving them to different positions. I couldn't count the number of

different ones we went through -- all of them grand. I happily erupted inside her as she all but screamed with ecstasy, every muscle left in her tiny body vibrating. I held

her teeth away from me as I lowered her gently, finally letting my happy stump drop onto the bed. Hers pressed against it, and she stroked it gently, suddenly turning to

bite my hand.

 

 "Ouch!" I exclaimed, in what I was recognizing as a standard ending to intercourse with this girl. I let her drop onto me, and caressed her actively, having found that

that soothed her excitement. She wiggled contentedly every so often, and I delighted in all the wonderful feelings she was causing, but especially the gentle massaging

of my stump with hers.

 

 After a pleasurable while, I gently pushed her over, and then pulled her up as I sat, and gave her a fond kiss. "Well, I have to go now, Debra," I began, "'you're sure a

cute bundle of fun."

 

 "Don't leave me," she pleaded, looking up at me. "You're the most fantastic thing that's ever happened to me."

 

 "Sorry, kid," I said as I leaned over to pick up my bathing trunks. I felt her pull at my stump, and was horrified to look up and see her with a pair of scissors near its tip.

I quickly pulled it away, and scowled, "What the hell were you going to do?"

 

 I'm going to make you like me -- I snipped off those little remains so now I'm permanently without legs," she said as she made another lunge. I stood quickly, and

hopped back out of range.

 

 "Jesus Christ!" I exclaimed. "Damn! You're poison to me. For God's sake, don't cause me any more trouble."

 

 "But I like you," she pouted. "I want to keep you."

 

 "Well, that isn't the way," I scowled. "So that's how you tricked Madame Chow into -- good God! You mean that you just -- snipped them off?"

 

 "Nothing to it -- there's no feeling, you know. What a rioot that was! Everyone was so excited. They searched the place with magnifying glasses looking for the little

pieces. When I told them I'd rinsed them down the sink, they tore the plumbing apart. They found them, and carried them away like they were gold."

 

 "Good God! You're diabolical. I'm sure glad to be getting out of here before you cause me any more trouble," I said as I retrieved my crutches and swung towards the

door. "Goodbye!" I said, propping a crutch to hold the door open as I swung out, and headed back towards the pool, happy to be out of her reach, Little did I then

realize that she was going to get me into a mess beyond all contemplation. 'What a cute witch,' I thought as I swung along. Later I'd substitute an epithet for 'cute.'

 

 I was rapidly becoming accomplished on the crutches, and happily breezed up to Anitra, still glowing from that good time with Debra.

 

 "Why have you been so long returning?" she asked as she smiled at me, "Oh-h-h-h! That stump appears to be just right -- place it here, and we will see," she said as

she spread hers and motioned to me to sit. I placed my foot near the lounge, and lay the crutches down as I sat facing her, chuckling as I instinctively raised the nub

high in the air. I let it drop to the cushion, and inched forward, pressing it to her bikini, and delighting at the feel of hers on my still-throbbing crotch. "Just right!" She

beamed happily, for the two stumps were of identical length, so that we could massage each other simultaneously. She clamped her stump to mine, and I did likewise,

savoring the grand feeling.

 

 We were sitting very close now, and a slight lean brought our lips together in a fond kiss. "This will be wonderful," she smiled happily. "Please lay alongside me," she

said as she moved to one side and lay back. I followed instructions, lying on my side so that I could rest my nub on hers. That wonderful feeling of stump touching

stump returned, now even more sensual because it was Anitra's. "Do you like it?" she asked.

 

 "I love it," I replied, hastily adding "I mean I love the feeling. I'm not all that happy about having to walk with crutches, but for a few days--why not?

 

 "How long will you be like this?" she asked as she lifted her stump and playfully pushed mine around.

 

 "Until Saturday noon," I replied.

 

 "Good," she replied happily. "We will finish out this

 

 wonderful stay here like this. I think that this will be the best yet,"

 

 "Shall we get started," I laughed, making to rise.

 

 "Not yet," she replied. "Shall we swim?"

 

 "That would be a waste of good energy," I laughed, but then agreed, thinking I had to pace myself. After all, we had two whole days to enjoy it. I rose and hopped

around to her side, as she slipped her bathing cap on. I took her hand and assisted her up, holding it as we hopped to the edge, I looking down at her bouncing delight,

and she looking at mine. We both laughed, and she promptly dove, I following her in. In the water, all was better, for not having a leg there was of no consequence, and

we lazily swam along together. I stopped and pulled her close to me, delighting in the feel of those beautiful breasts, but more so the feel of her stump, brushing my

thigh. Mine felt great, too as I rubbed it against the soft flesh, and I kissed her passionately as we bobbed in the water.

 

 She broke away, and I chased her, not even trying to catch her to conserve my strength. I really felt tired, and the warm water was soothing. I lay on my back and

floated effortlessly, flexing my thigh remnant to enjoy the different feelings. It is difficult to describe, but as the remaining muscles stretched, I got wonderful sensations,

totally different from when a leg was attached. Anitra surfaced alongside it, and kissed its tip. I promptly responded by moving it all around, brushing her cheeks, and

poking it under her chin. She seemed to be enjoying it greatly, and I probed with my foot for her little stub. Ah -- such a bunch of great new feelings -- what a life!

 

 She swam away, and I relaxed. I was content to just float there, looking up at the pretty sky. Anitra returned, and we had another playful skirmish before she suggested

we get out. I followed her to the ladder, delighting at looking up that shapely leg, and relishing the view of the dangling stump. I hopped up one step at a time, assisting

myself with my hands on the railing, finally pushing myself up with my arms straight, and swinging my leg onto the tile. I hopped to the nearby cabana, and Anitra

promptly wrapped the towel around my nub and rubbed it briskly. That felt great, and I retaliated as we dried each other, laughing all the time, and holding onto each

other for balance.

 

 She pulled off her bathing cap, and I put my arms around her waist, and we hopped in unison towards our lounge chair. That felt good, and she giggled when I

brushed my stump against her thigh. Her flying hair felt delightfully soft as it brushed me, and I had trouble deciding whether I liked her bouncing breasts or stump

best. We collapsed in a heap on the lounge, and she wiggled close to me, pressing her single leg against mine, and lovingly caressing my stump with hers. I placed my

hand on her nub, and relaxed happily, fondling that beauty.

 

 * * * * *

 

 "Arthur!" I heard Anitra call. "I am getting cold -- let us go." She started to get up, and I swung my legs over the side of the lounge, expressing surprise that I only had

one.

 

 "I forgot that I had only one leg," I laughed at her, as I collected my crutches. I used them to assist me up, my stump swinging loosely as I did. Anitra had risen, and we

swung along the path together, she rising on her toes each time, since the crutches were for high heels. I matched my crutch swing to hers, so I could move close to

her without tangling them up -- but then I had to swing my foot over her crutch, and that was awkward. I lost my balance, and knocked her crutch loose, and we both

hopped wildly to regain our balance, our stumps flailing as we did.

 

 "You are not a very good amputee, Arthur," she laughed as I picked up her crutch and handed it to her.

 

 "Thank God," I replied, "But you're really expert."

 

 "I do not like to appear ungraceful," she answered.

 

 "I miss walking with my arm around you," I lamented.

 

 "And I also," she said, looking at me and smiling.

 

 Walking with crutches was work -- I could see all her muscles working, and I could feel mine tiring. Fortunately, we didn't have far to go, and I held the door open for

her to swing into our suite. I followed, the door banging against a crutch. Mavis and Bill were nowhere in sight, and Anitra accepted my offer of a drink. Collecting the

ingredients was awkward, and I thought hopping would be easier. I had to remove a crutch to bend over to reach the lower shelves in the refrigerator, and then replace

it to swing over to the counter. And when I tried to reach the shelves over the counter, the crutches were no longer anchored, and I had to hold them with one hand.

 

 "You really have to plan ahead," I observed. "Otherwise you could wear yourself out."

 

 "That is so," Anitra smiled at me. "May I be of assistance?"

 

 "Well, if you could carry your drink, I think I can carry mine."

 

 "Let us dress for dinner, Arthur," she said as she held her glass under the crutch handle and stepped towards our bedroom. 'Our bedroom,' I thought happily as I did

the same. We sat on the bed, and raised our glasses in a toast.

 

 "Here's to your happiness," I said, relishing her beauty.

 

 "And yours, also," she smiled as our glasses touched. After a delicious sip, I leaned forward to kiss her, holding the glass to one side, and pulling her lovely body close

to mine. Her free hand slipped up behind my head and gently massaged it.

 

 "How nice it is to have an extra hand," she joked as she broke away. "To be able to hold you and a drink at the same time seems like sheer luxury."

 

 I laughed, and set my glass down. "But this is better," I said as I again pulled her closer with both arms. She had set her glass down, too, and I tingled with pleasure as

her arms wrapped around me. I struggled to get closer, and then suddenly remembered, "Hey, we can use our special position."

 

 I scrambled around to face her, pushing my stump tip close to her love patch and wrapping my leg around her. She did likewise, and I inched very close, feeling

increased pressure on my thigh remnant and also on my happy organ. I found I could rotate my stump, and she responded with increased mouth pressure, and then

rotated hers. What a great feeling that was -- her soft nub moving and pressing and turning -- I was getting aroused in a hurry. I dropped my hands to her back and

undid the halter. I gently pried my lips away and studied her serene countenance. I leaned back and pulled the halter off, then cupped those gorgeous breasts in my

hands. She pulled my lips to hers again, and I continued to massage her, concentrating on my stump motion as well. Ah, what a pleasurable bunch of feelings -- my

mouth, hands, stump, and organ were all happily engaged, and I hoped she was enjoying it as much as I was.

 

 She slowly broke away, and smiled happily at me. "It is late, dear Arthur," she said, still massaging me. "Do you not think we should shower and dress?"

 

 "Yeah, I guess so," I replied, unhappy at the clock's intrusion. "Let's go," I said, swinging my leg around and standing to pull her up. I put my arm around her waist, and

pulled her to my side as we started hopping for the bath, our stumps again bouncing, but not as prettily as her unrestrained breasts.

 

 "Arthur! Slow down, please!" she exclaimed as I quickened the pace.

 

 In the bath, I dropped my trunks around my ankle, and hopped out of them, and Anitra laughed gaily as she did the same with her bikini bottoms. She held my arm for

support, and I admired the contrast between her tanned thigh remnant and her creamywhite pelvis. She hopped into the shower, and I admired the view of her backside

as I followed her -- damn, that stump was pretty. I secretly wished she would remain one-legged, as I hopped right behind her and fondled that hanging wonder. She

pressed it back as she adjusted the shower, and our two stumps once more happily engaged each other. But when she slowly turned to face me, I again hopped close,

and pulled her wet body to mine, stroking her thigh with my dripping stump. She did the same, and our two single legs were side by side in intimate contact. Her

slippery breasts pressed against my chest, and our wet lips blended into one. I dropped my hand to press her wiggling stump closer to me, my throbbing organ trapped

between her leg and mine.

 

 She gradually pulled away, and we lathered each other up, wrestling for the soap and washcloth. She giggled happily as I gave her stump a thorough cleaning, but

really, I enjoyed cleaning any part of her lithe body. We rinsed with lots of hopping and splashing, ending in one last embrace.

 

 We dried each other, again with lots of hopping to, keep our balance, and I assembled the clothes I'd need to dress. I concentrated on getting them all at once, so I

wouldn't wear myself out hopping around. I hopped to the bed and sat, and lifted my foot to slip into my shorts. I stood, and pulled them over my extended stump -- how

strange that felt -- sticking a leg out and seeing and feeling only a nub. I had to stand and sit often to dress completely.

 

 I had been watching Anitra all the time, for she had been brushing her hair, and I savored her nude body as she did. She took out a pair of pantyhose, and held them

up as she called, "Arthur, dear -- what will I do with this extra leg?" She looked at me, and exclaimed, "Good heavens! You are dressed already."

 

 "Almost," I said as I slipped on a shoe and tied it. I

 

 crutched over to her and studied the pantyhose. "Stand up, love," I said, and measured them against her stump. Then I turned the leg inside out and tied a knot, then

pushed the excess hose inside.

 

 "You will just leave that there?" she quizzed, sitting again.

 

 "It'll wad up into nothing," I noted, squashing them in my hand. She took them, and leaned back, at the same time lifting her leg to insert her toes. I recognized the

maneuver, for with only one leg, I had to do the same to keep balance -- there wasn't the usual companion leg to support me if I just bent forward.

 

 She smoothed the sheer nylon over her shapely leg, and arranged the extra portion inside the hanging remainder. Then she stood, and quickly pushed the stump

inside, pulling up the waistband. She smoothed the hose around the nub, and pointed it at me. "How does it appear?" she asked.

 

 "Fine," I replied, reaching to smooth it some more. It followed the contour perfectly, and the knot made hardly an extra bulge -- it even felt soft to my touch. The

appearance was quite similar to a nipple -- the wadded-up part being much darker than the rest. I chuckled at her concern. "Why are you so worried about it? Were you

planning to show it to someone?"

 

 "No, I was not," she scowled at me. "I only like to have everything just right. Do not make fun of me -- I do not enjoy

 

 that."

 

 "I'm sorry, lover. It really does look just right -- you can relax and feel properly dressed."

 

 "Good," she said, turning to select a bra, and then fitting it around her lovely breasts. I swung close to her to listen back, and she thanked me with a loving pat on my

head. She collected a matching slip, and inserted her arms, keeping her balance with a lot of stump movement and an occasional hop. As she smoothed the slip, it

dropped over her nub, finally hiding it from view.

 

 "Bye," I said, waving to it.

 

 She threw back her head and laughed. "You are so funny, dearest Arthur. I shall always enjoy having you near me." I felt very good at that remark, not realizing how

soon I would see real hate in those beautiful eyes.

 

 We dressed without concern for time, trying on several dresses, and discarding them all. She asked for another drink, and I collected our glasses, and swung into the

kitchen. Mavis and Bill were there, and I asked him to make the drinks -- he had the only complete body there, and was glad to help out. Both he and Mavis looked

happier, and I smiled at her as I started to arrange the drinks.

 

 "Do not bother to bring them," Anitra called. "I will come there." She breezed into the room, and even I gasped at how beautiful she was. She had on a Gaucho outfit,

her single leg encased in a high-heeled suede boot. Only her knee was visible between the top of the boot and the leg of her culottes; the other leg, of course, hung

empty. A white satin blouse was in turn covered with the tiny jacket, a fringe with knitted balls around its edge. Her golden hair streamed down her back from under the

flat-topped wide brimmed hat, also with the hanging balls.

 

 "How do I appear?" she smiled at me, parading around to display various views.

 

 "Great!" I exclaimed, "but maybe it's a little too gaucheoh," I joked, not being able to resist a pun.

 

 She laughed, and swung over to the table. Placing her foot just right, she slipped off the crutches, turned and sat gracefully. She laid the crutches on the floor, and

took a sip of her drink. The empty culottes leg draped over her little stump, and the flattened end hung over the edge of the chair. I had to consciously break my stare --

what a beauty! I glowed at the thought that all of this woman was mine -- what happiness I had ahead.

 

 We finished our drinks, and prepared to leave for dinner. Mavis swung a little shakily into her bedroom, but Anitra crutched with complete confidence. She waited until

the last instant to place her arched foot, stretching that gorgeous leg to do so. her crutches seemed to swing without effort, and she pushed herself forward with a

sensual flex of her ankle.

 

 Now, I've always been a critic of culottes, for they never seem to hang properly around a woman's derriere. But now, with only a single leg, they took on a whole new

dimension--not only was Anitra's fanny sensually displayed, but the contrast of the hanging, gently-swinging empty leg was equally beautiful. I was still staring when

she returned, now with her little purse swinging alongside one crutch. How beautiful she was, and her broad smile was almost too much perfection.

 

 "Dearest Arthur," she said, stopping in front of me to adjust my collar, "I can see that you are pleased with my outfit."

 

 It's absolutely gorgeous," I said truthfully. "And, so are you." I leaned forward and tipped my head to get it under the brim of her hat, and kissed her cheek softly.

 

 How happy I was to walk alongside her as we moved along the corridor. I even forgot the inconvenience of crutches, and attempted to use them as easily as Anitra

appeared to. She glanced up at me often, and I smiled at her smiling countenance -- we didn't need to say a word, for there seemed nothing to add.

 

 The excellent dinner was almost an anticlimax, for I was still thinking about Anitra. I sat at her left, so that I could relish her sensually-clad stump, which she moved

nonchalantly from time to time.

 

 Juanita and Ernesto crutched up to our table, and extended warm greetings. "I saw you come in," she said to Anitra. "How pretty you are." When turning to Ernesto,

she said a few words in Spanish.

 

 He smiled and said, "She wants to know where she can obtain a similar outfit." But Anitra, of course, had understood, and was already answering. As if in response to

another request, she bent over to retrieve her crutches, and stood easily, dropping her stump gracefully. She crutched away a little, and smiled happily as she displayed

the dazzling outfit once more.

 

 "She's really beautiful," Ernesto said to me. "And have you enjoyed each other's stumps?"

 

 "Yes, but I had mine reduced only this afternoon -- so the best is yet to come," I replied. "That outfit would look equally pretty on Juanita, don't you think?"

 

 "Perhaps," he replied. "But Anitra has such a flair for dressing beautifully. It's a shame for you that she won't be remaining one-legged."

 

 "Yes, it is," I said, sad at the thought. "You have all the luck."

 

 Anitra returned, and I stood to hold her chair, but she bade me to sit. "You will get your crutches tangled again," she laughed, as she sat beside me. She raised her

champagne glass as if in a toast, and I followed. "Oh, Arthur, I am so very happy now. What a wonderful finish to this week tonight is." I linked arms, and she giggled

as we took our sips cautiously, our foreheads touching.

 

 "The best is yet to come," I repeated.

 

 She laughed again. "I do not know how anything can be better than right now. Dear Arthur, you are so wonderful." She inched her chair closer and rubbed noses.

 

 The orchestra in the adjoining room had started to play, and Anitra pouted. "We will not be able to dance tonight -- that only shows that nothing is perfect."

 

 "I'm game if you are," I said.

 

 "Oh, Arthur -- it would be impossible. No -- that I do not want to try."

 

 "Then shall we get to bed?" I asked.

 

 "You are so unromantic," she smiled. "Ask in the proper manner, please."

 

 "You are so sexy and beautiful that I can't resist you for another second," I said without hesitation. Her biggest smile returned. "I dearly love you," I continued. "Please

say that you'll he mine."

 

 "But I did," she exclaimed. "Have you forgotten already?"

 

 "I just wanted to be sure I heard right," I answered, "it's almost too good to be true."

 

 She picked up her crutches, and I grabbed mine. I let her walk ahead, so I could savor her agile body from behind, but she stopped and waited for me. Opening the

door was a mess, but I managed to hold it open so she could spring through. The warm Mediterranean breeze felt wonderful, and teased her golden hair delightfully,

but the empty culotte leg was blown about even more, taking on all kinds of rapidly changing forms. Sometimes it blew back, plastered tightly to her dangling stump,

and sometimes it blew forward, preceding her. She laughed at that, and I savored every detail of the scene.

 

 At the suite, I stopped and stepped up close to her, gently kissing her inviting lips. I tipped her hat back, and it slipped to her back, hanging by the chin strap. I swung

forward a little, placing my leg close beside hers, and stroked her pelvis with my stump; she did likewise, and I quickly dropped my hand to pull it closer, delighting as

she wiggled the sensual nub.

 

 She fondled mine, and I was amazed at how good her caressing felt. I pressed our lips together harder, loving the feel of her windblown hair on my cheeks.

 

 I could have continued there forever, but she made to break away, and I held the door open for her to breeze through. I struggled through, and asked if she'd like a

nightcap. She smiled, and shook her head no, and set off for our bedroom.

 

 I followed, getting aroused at the sensual movement of her fanny and stump, amplified by the swinging culotte leg. I crutched eagerly after her, and closed our door

behind us. I undressed quickly, and hopped over to help her remove her bra. She slipped on a short nightie, and removed her jewelry and makeup. I stepped behind

her, and gently brushed her back with my nub--she smiled at me in the mirror, and reached over her shoulder to pat it lovingly.

 

 I asked if she'd like to have me remove her pantyhose, and she laughed gaily that she would. She faced me and stood as I dropped to my knee, and reached up under

the nightie. I peeled them off, enjoying it more than I did that first night -- I pinched the bundle at her stump tip, and slowly slid it off the extended beauty. She flexed it

as if happy to be free, and I pressed my lips to it. I spent a few happy moments there, before she sat and pushed me back with her stockinged arch against my neck. I

held it tightly to keep from falling, and then removed the pantyhose. She flexed her foot and ankle, and wiggled her few toes, and I impulsively leaned forward to

smoother the dainty foot with kisses. She giggled, and teased me with it, finally placing it on the floor and reaching her hands to help me rise. I stood in one sweeping

motion, and then pulled her up and hopped close. After another lingering kiss, we hopped to the bed, her appendages bouncing delightfully.

 

 I struggled close to her, and smothered her soft body with kisses. She slipped off the nightgown and my mouth wrapped itself around the nearest breast. I reached for

her stump, and began to settle into a routine, but she had better ideas. She was fast becoming expert with the short stump, and pushed me this way and that, letting it

slide off slowly. I was about to burst, and went to work with my stump on hers.

 

 Words fail me completely in attempting to describe our absolutely wonderful lovemaking that night. I was so in love with this delightful goddess, and the sensual

feelings of her caressing my thigh stump were at least fantastic. A beautiful, unhurried, passionate time -- I still tingle at the memory. I snuggled close to her, and

dropped into a trance with her nub in my hands.

 

 

 VII.

 

 

"Who's there?" I called, as I swung my leg out of the bed, groping for my slipper. I retrieved my robe, slipped it on, then picked up my crutches and swung to the door. I

was surprised to see Madame Chow standing there as I opened it. She had a sad expression on her face,

 

"Good morning," I smiled. "Won't you come in?" I said, wondering why she was here.

 

"Mr. Alter, I am so sorry. There has been a problem with the machine," she said slowly.

 

 "Oh? I said, puzzled, "Is there anything I can do?"

 

 "No -- it's not that. It's that one of the settings was wrong, and -- I'm so terribly sorry -- it was my mistake."

 

 "What -- What mistake?" I wondered, feeling suddenly apprehensive.

 

 "For reducing Mrs. Campbell's legs, we set the machine to high power -- Mrs. Campbell is the little legless woman--and in all the excitement, we forgot to restore the

setting. So your leg will remain reduced for a longer time."

 

"Oh, well -- that's not so terrible. How much longer?"

 

 "One thousand times," she said slowly, dropping her eyes.

 

 "One thousand times," I repeated. "One thousand times?" I said, almost in shock. "Good God!" I collapsed into a chair, the crutches clattering to the floor.

 

 "I am so terribly sorry," she lamented. "And Mrs. . . ."

 

 "How -- how long is that," I asked hesitatingly, my mind in a blur.

 

 "Five and one-half years," she said. "And . . . ."

 

 "Five and one-half years! Oh my God! What'll I do? This is a disaster -- how am I going to explain . . . ."

 

 Just then Anitra breezed into the room, a puzzled expression on her face. "Oh, hello, Madame Chow," she smiled, and then turned to me. "What is all this about?"

 

 "The machine was set wrong," Madame Chow explained, "and . . . ."

 

 "And I'm without a leg for 5 1/2 years!" I exclaimed in utter disgust.

 

 Oh, good heavens! That is terrible, dear Arthur, I am so sorry," she said as she turned to console me.

 

 "And Mrs. Nevins, too," Madame Chow said, barely audible.

 

 "Oh, no! You cannot mean that!" Anitra said in shocked disbelief. "You absolutely cannot!"

 

 Madame Chow nodded her head weakly. "For almost seven and one-half years. I'm so terribly sorry. It was . . . ."

 

 "Seven and one-half years?" Anitra exclaimed as she, too collapsed onto a chair. "This is a terrible joke -- surely you must be mistaken. This is not possible!"

 

 "There is no mistake. My husband has checked everything," she said, wringing her hands. "I am so sorry."

 

 "But you assured us that all this was perfectly safe -- you lied to us! This is horrible -- what will I do?"<

 

 "It was safe -- it's just that the machine was set wrong."

 

 "Of all the idiotic, stupid things to do," Anitra said, her eyes flashing and her neck muscles tense. "How can you have been so incompetent? You are an absolute

imbecile!" she shouted. "How could you do this to me?" She rose unsteadily, and hopped around the table, holding on for balance, until she was facing Madame Chow.

"You have ruined my life! Do you hear that? You

 

 

 

[Page 228 is missing]

 

 

 

Bill. "What's going on here?" she asked, rubbing her eyes.

 

 "These clods tell me that my leg will not return for seven and one-half years! That is what is going on," she retorted. "Shit!" she said with vehemence.

 

 "Oh, no!" Mavis exclaimed. "Oh, no! You can't mean that! I- I - I just couldn't stand that, I . . ."

 

 "Not you," Madame Chow interrupted hastily. "Your leg will materialize on schedule, It is only these two who . . . ."

 

 "Oh, thank God! Thank God!" Mavis sobbed as she fell into Bill's arms.

 

 She turned to me, and said with a fierce scowl, "See what you've done -- I told you to quit fooling around, and now you see what a bitch you've won -- isn't she sweet,"

he mocked, looking at Anitra.

 

 "Oh, shut up!" she shouted at him. "You are so goddamned smart -- you always say, 'I told you so!' I am happy to be rid of you. Get out of my sight!" She collapsed

into her chair, and looked at me with hate in her eyes. I cringed even before she opened her mouth.

 

 Cyrus interrupted, "Well, we can't do any more now. You're free to spend a few more days here to sort things out -- I'll do anything I can to help, of course. You can't

return home, you know -- there's no way to satisfactorily explain this. I have a home on Lake Geneva where you can stay. We will be able to work things out," he said as

he started to leave. "And before you threaten to sue," he looked at Anitra, "think about how unbelievable your story is. It wouldn't be easy to rebut our denials. I don't

think you'll be able to find a solicitor who would take your case."

 

 "All of the people here would testify," Anitra scowled.

 

 "They all pledged secrecy, remember?" he replied. Good day, now, I'll discuss details with you later, Art."

 

 "Good bye!" Anitra shouted, screwing all her face in a scowl. She seemed to have calmed down a little, but not much. She turned to me and I braced myself again.

"And you! This was all your idiotic idea--what have you to say for yourself!"

 

 "Well -- I'm in this mess too, remember?" I said, lifting my stump under the robe.

 

 "Serves you right," Bill exclaimed in a condescending tone.

 

 "Oh, shut up!" Anitra shouted at him. Then turning to me, she scowled, "What difference does that make -- it is I who have to suffer! What are you going to do about

this horrible mess you have placed us in!"

 

 "I'll think of something," I said hopefully, although I was still stunned by the morning's developments.

 

 "You had better," she scowled. "Fix me a drink!" she shouted at no one in particular. "A stiff one -- this is the worst thing that has ever happened to me -- what a

terrible, idiotic, stupid situation to be in," she pouted.

 

 Bill fixed us all a drink, which we gulped so rapidly that he immediately had to make another round. He tried to restore a rational approach by suggesting that he fix us

all breakfast.

 

"Hand me those stupid crutches," Anitra said, vehemence in every word. "Seven and one-half years of these horrible things -- seven and one-half years in prison with

them," she said in utter disgust. She grabbed her drink, and swung into the bedroom, slamming the door loudly.

 

 "She's really mad," I observed, wondering what I was going to do.

 

 "Can you blame her?" Mavis asked, scowling at me. "Jesus, you're an inconsiderate slob -- I'm glad to be rid of you, too!" That really hurt, for she said it as though she

really meant it.

 

 "Well, cheer up," Bill chuckled. "At least you've seen the worst in her -- that's about as bad as it gets."

 

 "Thanks a lot," I said sadly, wondering just what I'd got myself into.

 

 Anitra's door burst open, and she stood naked as she shouted at him, "Keep your idiotic insults to yourself! You are no picnic either. I pity Mavis," she said, slamming

the door again.

 

 Well, to describe the scene as horrible was understating the situation. My mind was clearing a little, and I felt the worse for it -- what could I do? What could we do, I

corrected myself, for I was clearly saddled with Anitra, and now I wasn't at all certain that I wanted to be. What a changed person she was -- Bill's warning about her

had been right. Damn him -- he was always right. If only I had listened! 'Maybe his wisdom would help yet,' I thought.

 

 "Got an idea as to how to get out of this mess?" I asked,

 

looking at him.

 

 "We've got to get out of here as soon as possible," he said. "It's too dangerous to stay here."

 

 I was happy to hear him say 'we,' but didn't understand the rush -- I wondered what else he knew.

 

 "We can't go until I get a leg," Mavis pouted. "No way am I going out of here looking like this!" she said, pointing at her stump.

 

 Anitra swung into the room, and I brightened immediately, for she was again a beautiful sight, dressed simply in a skirt and sweater, her single leg sheathed in dark

nylon, and that dainty foot in a high-heeled sandal.

 

 "Where are you going?" Mavis asked innocently.

 

 "I don't know -- I just have to get out of this horrible place. Fix me another goddamn drink," she insisted. My hopes fell -- her prettiness dissolved in the outpouring of

hate and disgust. She sat at the table, and threw her crutches at the wall. I retrieved mine, and excused myself to get dressed. I avoided looking at her as I stood and

swung into the bedroom.

 

 Behind the door, I had time to think. We couldn't go home, as Cyrus had said -- there would be no way of explaining how we had perfectly-healed stumps in 3 weeks'

time. And, of course, we wouldn't be able to explain, years hence, when the legs suddenly materialized. No, going to Cyrus' place in Geneva was our first move. There

we'd have time to work out all possible approaches -- there must be a way out of this mess. I really couldn't understand Bill's hurry, though. Things were safe enough

here -- all the damage was done, and only we knew about it. None of the others need suspect. We should take the time to plan carefully.

 

 I swung into the bathroom, laid my crutches against the wall, and hopped into the shower. 'God, what a revolting development,' I thought as I tried with futility to

balance myself by moving the short stump around. I had to either hang onto something, or take little hops often. I dried myself and hopped to the washbasin. I lifted my

stump up, and rested it on the rim of the basin. How strange that felt! It was as if I had lifted my leg through the cabinet and sink--like a ghost would. And now I had it

extended straight ahead of me without effort- it was ridiculous.

 

 I looked at an awfully sad face in the mirror, as I made to shave, I wondered how I was going to behave now that I was an amputee. And I was now an amputee -- any

thoughts to the contrary were quickly dismissed by looking at my stump, flattened on the basin as it helped support me. People would stare, and ask stupid questions --

and my virility was gone. I'd be at the mercy of anyone if any rough stuff developed. All my hobbies were finished -- no more skiing, golfing, sailing -- well, maybe I could

be a one-legged sailor.

 

 Then I wondered what I'd do to keep busy. My career was ended--what would I do? Mail in my resignation? What would I do with Anitra if she remained bitchy all the

time? The more I

 

thought, the more grim things seemed.

 

 I pulled my trousers over my stump with disgust. 'Damn Debra!' I thought, for her scissor snipping was what had really caused all this. That little witch was total bad

news for me, and I was sorry I had ever met her -- not that that would really have made any difference. It was my greed that had got me into this mess -- I just had to try

for more goddamn pleasure. I folded my trouser leg over, and poked it inside -- this was going to be my life for some time. A damn amputee -- me! A cripple! "Shit!" I >

said aloud, in complete disgust.

 

 I hopped over to the closet and selected a single shoe, throwing the useless mate into a corner. I hopped back and put it on, then picked up my crutches and swung

over to the mirror. 'This can't be real,' I thought, looking in disbelief at the trouser leg folded over my stump of a leg. I turned and crutched into the kitchen, which now

smelled of breakfast.

 

 "There is the other damn cripple," Anitra said to me. "Are we not a pair, now?"

 

 I tried to laugh, but couldn't. "Maybe things will look brighter after breakfast," I said hopefully.

 

 "After seven and one-half years of breakfasts, they might. And you have only five and one-half years -- I will hate you doubly when you have two legs and I have only

one. Two years of that I will have to endure," she said, still scowling.

 

 My spirits again sank -- she was going to be a bitch, and attached to me. Damn! And this was the woman I was so in love with! What an idiot I was -- and what was I

going to do about the mess I had created, for it was I who had created the whole situation -- good and bad. Now it all looked bad. Terrible, in fact.

 

 We ate the breakfast mechanically -- the only sound was that of the utensils against the plates. I was still trying to think what kind of life could we lead. 'If only we could

accept the situation,' I thought, 'we might be able to make it.'

 

 Mavis interrupted my thoughts. "Oh -- I feel something," she said, pulling her robe back to expose the stump It had started to grow, and shortly was a whole leg again.

She flexed her ankle and knee, and stood shakily on it. "Thank God," she said, smiling at Bill. He immediately rose and placed his arm under hers as she took her first

shaky steps on the restored leg. "It hurts, but it feels grand," she said as they walked around the room. She stopped, and picked up her crutches. "I hope I never see

these again," she said, placing them in the trash bin.

 

 Anitra turned, and I saw tears streaming down her face. I pushed my chair close, and pulled her to me. She dropped her head on my shoulder, and I held her close. I

had never seen her cry in sadness before, and I patted her back, wondering what to do. She lifted her head and turned to Mavis. "I cannot stand to look at you with two

legs," she said. "You remind me of how I used to be," she sobbed.

 

 Mavis limped over to console her. "I'm sorry, Anitra. Really I am -- this is such a sorry mess. I hope you'll be able to be happy despite it all."

 

 Bill remarked, "Jesus -- I've never seen that before!" staring in disbelief at Anitra. She paid no attention to the remark, and Mavis limped over to Bill and with her arm in

his pulled him outside.

 

 "I'm sorry too, dearest Anitra," I said, kissing her ear gently. "This is all my fault, and I deserve to suffer, but you don't -- you were just going along . . . ."

 

 "Oh, I deserve it also, I suppose," she sobbed, wiping her tear-stained eyes to look at me sadly. "I was selfishly trying to get my maximum enjoyment. And you should

blame me--after all, I insisted that you have your leg reduced."

 

 "Don't fret about it," I said, placing my hands on her dripping cheeks. "That's all water over the dam, now. I've got to figure something out, dammit."

 

 "We shall be in prison," she repeated, "serving our sentences."

 

 "Well, it'll be more like exile," I replied.

 

 "I feel so terribly hideous," she cried, the tears flowing again. "Having a stump of a leg was fun while we were exploring at this place, but to have to live like this will be

impossible. I do not want to leave. I do not want anyone to see me like this," she said, lifting her stump under th~e skirt and slapping her hand smartly against it,

pushing it back onto the chair. "Oh, Arthur, what will I do? My life is ended."

 

 "Well, I'll be with you," I replied, feeling better about her, and hoping she'd like the idea. "Things will get better."

 

 "Things will never be better, as long as I am a one-legged freak! People will be rude, and they will point and stare at me -- I shall never be beautiful again. This is

impossible. I wish I were dead," she trailed off, sobbing uncontrollably.

 

 "Now, don't say that," I chided.

 

 "I mean that. My life is ended. I do not care what happens to me now."

 

 "We'll see," I said, holding her closer, and taking her hand in mine. She clasped it firmly, still weeping.

 

 Bill and Mavis returned. "You'd better get packing," he all but commanded. "I'll get everything ready for you."

 

 "He's right," I said to Anitra. "Come on -- we'd better get started."

 

 "I'll help you Anitra," Mavis offered. "God, I know how you must feel -- I'd just die if I were in your spot."

 

 "I want to die," she lamented.

 

 "Oh, cut that out," I scolded.

 

 Shake a leg," Bill said, "We don't have much time."

 

 Oh, shut up!" Anitra cried at him. I was shocked at his inconsiderate treatment of her -- it seemed as though years of bottled-up hate was flowing out. I thought he was

reveling in her situation.

 

 "I'll be back in awhile," he said, as he stepped out again.

 

 Mavis retrieved Anitra's crutches, and I picked up mine and followed them into the bedroom. The atmosphere was strained as we slowly collected our belongings.

Mavis was a big help, for we didn't need to experience any extra difficulty now.

 

 "There will be no need for these useless shoes," Anitra said in disgust, throwing all the left ones at the open door.

 

 "We'd better take them," I said sternly. "Leaving them here would have a dead giveaway." Mavis retrieved them and placed them in a suitcase.

 

 We took quite a while to get everything organized and packed, and then returned to the little kitchen. I swung over to the counter and mixed another round of drinks,

which Mavis carried to the table. We sipped them in silence.

 

 I excused myself to seek out Cyrus. As I crutched along the corridor, I was aware of how different I now felt about having only a stump of a leg. Before, it was a lark --

inconvenient, but interesting and sort of fun. Now it was very inconvenient, not the least bit interesting and no fun at all. 'So this is what I've wanted women to put up

with so I could enjoy them,' I mused. I realized how selfish I was now that I was in the position I wanted them in. I supposed that this was like any other aberration --

when one sees the whole picture, the deviation from normal behavior is obvious. And yet, even now I couldn't change my desires -- I just knew better what I was

wishing. My admiration for women amputees who accept their loss without door and knocked.

 

 "Come in," I heard. I entered, my crutches hanging the door as I did. "Oh, hello Arthur, Have a seat," he said, pulling a chair close. I sat and laid my crutches down,

and returned his greeting.

 

 "I'm terribly sorry about all this mess -- I'll do anything I can to make amends," he said. "I wish there were a way to undo this all, but there isn't."

 

 "You mean you've looked into that possibility?" I queried.

 

 "Of course," he said, as if he were surprised that I hadn't thought of the idea. "Dr. Chow will try, but he hasn't the faintest as to how to go at it. He feels badly about all

this, but he can't work miracles."

 

 "Well, it's nice that he's thinking about it,'" I replied, not knowing what to make of the conversation. "You mentioned that you could put us up for awhile," I noted

quizzically.

 

 "Yes," he replied. "That's the least I can do. Here is my address in Geneva. I'll wire ahead to my housekeeper and gardener to expect you. I'll cover all expenses, of

course. Do

 

you have any idea as to when you'll get there?"

 

 "We'll probably leave today," I thought aloud. "So it'll probably take us until tomorrow to get there. We'll spend the night somewhere along the way."

 

 "There's a nice place in Grenoble -- if you'd like, I'll make reservations for you there."

 

 "O.K.," I replied, "and thanks. "But I'm really not looking forward to going out like this," I said, lifting my stump and letting it drop onto the chair.

 

 "Yes, I can imagine," he replied as he started writing on a pad. "Dashedly sorry, old man -- I don't envy you at all. Or do I? That Anitra is quite a dish."

 

 "She's a bitch right now," I: replied. "I hope she gets over it -- otherwise I've got two giant problems on my hands -- me and her."

 

 "Things will sort out shortly," he replied. "Here is all the information you'll need," he said as he rose, and handed me the sheet of paper. I took it and studied it briefly,

then stuck it in my pocket. "Good luck to you," he said, holding out his hand. I rose and shook it, and he scurried around to pick up my crutches and handed them to

me.

 

 "Thanks, Cyrus," I said. "I really can't blame you for this mess, and I really appreciate what you're doing for us. When will I see you again?"

 

 "It's the very least I can do," he replied. "I'll probably see you in a fortnight. Good luck again -- you deserve some."

 

 I thanked him again, not really being mad at him for the mess I was in, for it wasn't really his fault. He was being a really good friend, for he had warned us all about the

possibility of something going wrong. 'But who reads that stuff,' I thought.

 

 Then I knew--'Bill does.' I never even looked at that fine print, for I was so excited about the possibilities that I saw only the immediate problems. So, I had managed for

a good bunch of years without reading all the fine print--I had finally been caught -- not that that made any difference. I'd have come anyway.

 

 I returned to the suite, and settled into a chair beside Anitra to wait for Bill's return. I suffered in the sullen silence for what seemed like an eternity before he arrived.

 

 "All packed?" he quizzed, still wearing a grim look as he stepped into the suite. Looking into the bedroom, he said, "Good, I have a car at the side entrance, with all the

papers to get you to Switzerland. Do you have a place to stay there?"

 

 "Yes, at Cyrus' place," I replied.

 

 "I hope that's safe," he said. "Here's something to keep you going for awhile," he said as he pressed a bundle of bills into my hand. "You'd better be off," he chided.

 

 "Oh, what is the hurry," Anitra scowled at him.

 

 "I'll tell you what's the hurry," he said sternly. "The jet carrying the Chows and the machine exploded in the air shortly after takeoff!"

 

 "Oh, no!" Mavis exclaimed in disbelief.

 

 "Serves them right," Anitra said acidly. I was too shocked to say anything--'What did that mean?' I wondered.

 

 "Clearly sabotage," Bill answered my unspoken question. "Who knows what they'll do next. Now get moving!"

 

 I rose shakily. "Good God!" I exclaimed. "All we need now is for someone to be after us. Who do you think did it?"

 

 "The Chows were fugitives, remember? Who do you think did it?"

 

 "But why should we worry"' I asked. "We weren't part of that scheme."

 

 "I wouldn't take any chances," Bill replied. "Those people will stop at nothing. They just killed 125 people to get two. They're ruthless--I just don't want to stay here

another second longer than I have to." Turning to Mavis, he continued, "I have reservations for us on the 12:30 flight home, and a cab will be here shortly."

 

 "Do you think it's safe to fly out of Nice?" I asked.

 

 "I think so--they're not going to blow up every airplane-- they got what they wanted there. And the sooner we scatter, the safer I'll feel." Then he gave us our

instructions. "I'll get your bags into the car. You two amble around leisurely, and meet me there in about 15 minutes. Don't take your coats--just give the impression that

you're taking a relaxing stroll. The longer it takes for anyone to realize that you've left, the better your chances of escaping are."

 

 Escaping! That word struck terror in my heart. And I wasn't quite sure from what or whom we were trying to escape-- what a revolting new development this was.

 

 "Let's do it Anitra," I said. "Smile, and look happy."

 

 "Smile and look happy!" she mocked. "Those are the two hardest things in the world for me to do now."

 

 "Your life may depend on it," Bill said. "Get Going."

 

 Anitra reluctantly took her crutches, and I held the door open for her, then followed her out. She slowly swung along the corridor in silence.

 

 "You know," I mused, "a few hours ago we were walking along like this and enjoying all those different feelings. It all seems so different now."

 

 "It is different now," Anitra replied. "And right now, I cannot remember a single pleasurable moment that we have had at this horrible place. I do want to leave--is it time

yet?"

 

 "Not yet--let's sit over there. We're just a short distance from the car."

 

 We sat in quiet contemplation. I was starting to feel a little better again-- enough better to admire the beauty of Anitra's single leg. "You know, you have a gorgeous

leg," I joked.

 

 "Oh, Arthur," she said, attempting to smile at me, but the tense muscles in her face wouldn't respond. She patted my hand, and dropped her eyes to the drape of her

skirt over her stump. I looked at mine in disgust, and began to realize that she was probably feeling the same way about hers. 'Things are going to be tough,' I thought,

and my depressed feeling returned.

 

 Looking at my watch, I said, "It's almost time--shall we go?" We rose, and slowly walked down the curving path. We approached the car, where Bill and Mavis were

waiting.

 

 "All set," Bill offered.

 

 "Thanks," I said, clasping his hand. "Thanks for everything, Bill."

 

 "Don't mention it."

 

 I turned to Mavis, and took her in my arms. "Goodbye, " I said, and our mouths blended together in a last kiss, Tears were streaming down her face, and I was having

difficulty holding mine back. I reluctantly turned away, and pulled a handkerchief from my pocket.

 

 Mavis turned to Anitra, and the two girls embraced. "Good luck to you, Anitra--and take good care of that dumb ox." They were both crying now, and I turned to look at

Bill, but he was facing away. I had a powerful lump in my throat, and wanted to get going.

 

 As the girls broke their tearful embrace, Bill walked around and opened the car door for Anitra. He took her crutches and slipped them in the rear seat. With a little hop,

she fell onto the seat, and gracefully swung her single leg into the car. I opened my door, and piled my crutches on top of hers, and also sat, pulling the door closed.

 

 I rolled down the window, and Bill explained, "Just go right at the first road, and then turn west on that until you get to N85. You'll find maps enough to take you from

there. Good luck!" I shook his hand, and started the car. Without looking back, I drove off, still choked up. I was leaving behind a wonderful wife and a really good

friend, and I just couldn't bear to look.

 

 I turned as Bill had directed, and relaxed a little, now that we were safely on our way. I lifted my little stump, and moved it to one side to relieve the tightness of my

shorts on it--a common maneuver for me, but now feeling so different. I left the thing there, pointed at the door. I cast a furtive glance in the rear view mirror, half-

expecting to see a car giving chase, but only a lone bicyclist was in view. The countryside looked golden in the midday sun, and I had to admit

 

that it was picturesque.

 

 I looked at Anitra, and she smiled weakly. Then she moved close to me, and rested her head on my shoulder, holding onto my biceps. "Well," she sighed. "Here we

are--on our way to a new life."

 

 "We'll make it," I said, turning to place a quick kiss on her hair.

 

 "I know we will," she replied, snuggling closer.

 

 We stopped at the intersection, and after a quick check of the map, I turned onto the highway and started up the little hill. At the summit, I cast one last look at the

sprawling villa, and then sped over the crest.

 

THE END